Christian doctrine The Coherence now followeth Christian life The Apostle hath before discoursed of matters of faith now hee intends to entreat of matters of life The diuision of the Chapter and to prescribe rules of conuersation And these rules belong either to our generall calling as wee are Christians or to our patticular callings as wee are people of such or such condition or state of life The generall rules are set downe from the first verse of this Chapter to the eighteenth and the particular rules begin at the eighteenth verse and continue to the second verse of the next Chapter The rules of the first kinde may be referred to three heads for either they concerne first the meditation of heauenly things or secondly The subdiuisions the mortification of vice or thirdly the renouation of life The meditation of heauenly things ir vrged from v. 1. to the fift the mortification of vice is vrged from v. 5. to the tenth Renouation of life is generally layd down v. 10.11 and more specially opened v. 12. to the eighteenth The exhortation to the care and study of heauenly things is thus digested First it is expounded v. 1. Secondly it is illustrated v. 2. Thirdly it is confirmed by motiues and reason v. 3.4 And thus for the order of the whole Chapter and the generall frame of this first part Before I open the words more particularly there are diuerse things may be noted from the coherence and dependance of these words 4 Doctrine from coherence vvith former chapters with the Chapter before and the matter following in this Chapter From the coherence with the former Chapter I obserue these things First that there can bee no holinesse of life without faith and therefore the Apostle first instructeth them in matters of faith It is a true rule whatsoeuer is not of faith is sinne and may be extended further then things indifferent while we are out of Gods fauour a Rom. 14.23 and know not our reconciliation and iustification in Christ our best actions are but faire sinnes For without faith it is vnpossible to please God b Heb. 11.6 Secondly that the terrestriall blessednesse of man is in respect of sinne two wayes principally assaulted First with errors in opinion Secondly with corruptions in manners And against both wee should learne from the Apostle in the latter part of the former Chapter and the first part of this to bee armed and furnished with holy directions and meditations Thirdly that these men that are so superstitiously earnest and so zealously forward for ceremonies and the traditions and obseruations of men whatsoeuer they protest or pretend or seeme to be are indeed voyd of true deuotion and feruent affection to heauenly thingsc. Doct. 1 Fourthly that hee that is by faith made a new creature must resolue to be at Gods appoyntment for his whole carriage in his generall and particular calling d Ephes 2.10 Doctrines froÌ„ the coherence in this Chapter Thus of the coherence with the former Chapters From the order of doctrine in this Chapter two things may be noted First that before a man can be good in his particular calling hee must first be good in his generall thou mayst bee painefull and diligent but thou canst not be euery way a faithfull and sound hearted husband wife seruant childe c. till thou bee a good man or good woman in respect of grace and godlinesse And therefore wee should first seeke the righteousnesse of Gods Kingdome and it may serue for direction vnto such as chuse wiues or seruants or the like if they bee not faithfull to God how canst thou bee assured they will prooue faithfull to thee moreouer wouldst thou haue thy seruants or children to bee amended then bring them to the powerfull preaching of the word and call vpon them to get into the fellowship of the godly that they may learne to bee good abroad in matters of religion and then thou mayst hope to finde them by proofe and daily experience trusty and faithfull in thy Doct. 2 businesse Finally this reproues both the sinfulnesse and folly of many carnall parents and masters they neuer care so their seruants doe their worke though they altogether neglect Gods worke And many times they restraine their seruants and children and will not let them heare sermons or come into godly companie as if that were the way to make them idle and carelesse whereas we see the cleane contrary to be true Secondly that men are neuer likely to hold out and prooue sound in the reformation and new obedience of their liues till they fall in loue with heauenly things and grow in some measure weary of the world and the things thereof 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Thus of the generall obseruations from the twofold coherence Now followeth the particular opening of the words In the proposition of the exhortation to the studie of heauenly things layed downe in this verse two things are to bee considered first what or the dutie required viz. seeke those things which are aboue secondly why or the reasons to enforce the dutie and they are foure First ye are risen with Christ in the first resurrection Secondly these things are aboue and not attained without seeking or studie Thirdly Christ is aboue in his bodily presence Fourthly Christ sits at the right hand of God exalted in the glory of his father each of these strongly conclude the exhortation as will further appeare in the particular handling of them If yee be risen with Christ A threefold resurrection There may bee conceiued to bee a threefold resurrection of a Christian The first is sacramentall And thus we rise againe in baptisme The second is corporall c Râ—uel 2.9 What the first resurrection is and so wee shall rise againe in the day of Iesus Christ in our bodies out of the dust of the earth The third is spirituall and so wee must rise in this life in soule from the death of sinne or else we shall neuer bee deliuered from the second death of this spirituall resurrection called elsewhere the first resurrection he heere entreats And it is a worke of the spirit of grace deliuering vs from the power of sinne by which wee are quickned to the heauenly desires and endeauours of holy life by the vertue of the resurrection of Iesus Christ applyed vnto vs by faith in the effectuall vse of Gods ordinances It is a worke by which wee grow conformable to Christ being risen againe f Rom. 6.4.5 by which also wee taste of the powers of the life to come and are borne againe to a liuely hope of an eternall and incorruptible inheritance g 1 Pet. 1.3.4 the earnest of which wee haue receiued and shall shortly receiue the whole possession purchased h Eph. 1.14 though for a time we be absent from the Lord. This first resurrection carieth with it a similitude or resemblance of Christ rising againe so as euery Christian
primogeniture of Christ Hee is the first begotten First in respect of eternall generation as he is the Sonne of God Of this before Secondly as hee is borne of the virgin Mary for shee is said to bring forth her first begotten Sonne d Math. 1. Thirdly when God raised Christ out of the Graue hee is said to beget his Sonne for so the words of the second Psalme Thou art my Sonne this day haue I begotten thee are applyed to the Resurrection of CHRIST e Act. 13.33 In that Christ is said to be the first begotten of the dead three things may bee noted as implied heere concerning the members of Christ and three things concerning Christ himselfe as Head First concerning the Members these things may be gathered 1 That not onely wicked men but the true members of Christ die Heb. 9. Psal 89. 2. Sam. 14. The consideration of this that the godly must dye may serue for many Vses first Why doth vaine man dye then without wisedome f Iob. 4.21 secondly how shall wicked men escape g Job 21.32 Esay 28. their Couenant with death must needes be disanulled thirdly it should cause vs deepely to digest the vanities of this life h Eccl. 2.16.17 fourthly it should cause vs to take heede of Eâ—es Least yee die for it is out of all question die wee must and therefore meere it were we should prouide for it without mincing or procrastinating lastly wee should incourage our selues and die like the members of Christ with all willingnesse Faith and Patience 2 The gouernment of Christ reacheth as well to the dead as to the liuing Members This the faithfull were wont of old to note when they would say a man were dead they would say he was ioyn'd to his people This should bee a great encouragement vnto godly men to die 3 From Coherence that if wee would haue Christ to bee the first begotten to vs when wee are dead wee must subiect our selues to his Ordinances that hee may be the beginning of true Grace to vs while we liue Secondly concerning the Head these three things may be noted 1 That hee was among the dead and this was good for vs for thereby hee dissolued the power the Diuell had to inflict death or the feare of it vpon his Members i Heb 2.17 Heb. 9.15 and thereby hee finished the expiation of all our sinnes thereby hee ratified Gods Couenant thereby he kils the power of sinne in vs and thereby he takes away the curse of our naturall death 2 That hee was not onely among the dead but he was begotten among the dead that is raised from death to life and this also was profitable for vs for he rose to our Iustification Rom. 4 23.24 to our viuification Rom. 6.4 to our deliuerance from wrath to come 1 Thes 1.10 3 That hee is not onely begotten but the first begotten among the dead and that in three respects First as hee was more excellently raised then any of the dead are for hee carried no corruption to the graue and hee saw no corruption in the graue and hee was but a short time vnder the power of the graue Secondly in respect of time hee was the first that rose from the dead k Acts 26.23 Thirdly in respect of efficacie it is hee by whose power all the rest rise l 1 Cor. 15.20.22 This must needes be a great comfort to vs while wee liue Iohn 5.21 11.28 against the time our bodies must go into the house of darkenesse the darkesome lodging in the graue onely let vs seeke the vertue of the Resurrection of Christ in this world and the experiment of the vigor of it first vpon our soules in plucking vs vp out of the graue of sinne to walke before God in newnesse of life m Phil. 3 9. That in all things hee might haue the preheminence These words are added for further amplification or Explanation of the former They giue vnto Christ a primacie and preheminence in all things First ouer both liuing and dead as hee is the beginning to the liuing and the first begotten to the dead Christ then hath the preheminence he is first in all things Mat. 28.18 Rom. 4.9 Phil. 2.9 Ephes 1.23 Hee is first many waies first in Time He is first in diuers respects as before all things first in Order hee hath a primacie of order hee is the first to be reckoned and admired in the Church first in the dignitie of Person hee excells in both Natures all that is in the Church or euer was first in Degree n Iohn 1.5 first in Gouernment o Mat. 20 27. Luke 19.4 Esay 9. first in Acceptation with God p Mat. 17.5 lastly hee is first Effectiuely as the cause of all the respect order and excellencie in others hee iâ— the Roote out of which springs all the glory in the Church The vse is first for Terrour to all those that sinne against Christs preheminence as they doe in a high degree that hauing begunne in the Spirit Vses will end in the flesh such as hauing knowne the way of righteousnesse afterwards turne from the holy course with the Dogge to the vomit and with the Swine to the wallowing in the mire q 2 Pet. 20.21 Reuel 2 4.19 Secondly the consideration of Christs primacie and preheminence should learne vs to take heede of climbing in the Church it is dangerous to desire to be chiefe it is almost the sole power of the Head of the Church r Math 20.27 Marke 9.35 10.44 3 Iohn 9.10 Lastly let it bee our care both in heart and life to yeelde Christ the preheminence which we shall doe if we labour to know nothing more then Christ crucified if wee minde the things of Christs Kingdome more then the things of this life if wee make him our chiefe refuge by Faith for all happinesse and reconciliation How we may in life yeelde Christ the preheminence if wee make him our ioy reioycing more in Christ then carnall men can doe in the World for a discontented life denies Christ the preheminence if the zeale of Gods house can eate vs vp if in all our actions wee performe the worship of God first if we stick not to confesse and professe Christ if wee honour the faithfull and contemne the vile and ioyne our selues to such as feare God though they bee despised in this world and lastly when wee can in all things rather chuse to please God then men Verse 19. For it pleased the Father that in him should all fulnesse dwell THere is great reason Christ should bee acknowledged head as in the former Verse by reason of his primacie and preheminence so in this Verse by reason of the plenitude that dwells in him No naturall head so full of senses as hee is full of Grace It is to be noted in the generall that the head should excell the members in gifts and therefore it is
a fault in Cities when the people chuse vnto themselues vnmeete men to be their Heads God may chuse Saul following his Fathers Asses because if he make Princes he can giue spirit vnto Princes but it is not so with men they may giue the Office but they cannot giue the gifts to execute it And it is likewise a great shame to such Rulers of the people as are so farre from repressing disorders that they are disordered themselues and their housholds So domesticall Heads likewise if they would not see swearing lying whoring passions idlenesse c. in their Children and Seruants they must be free from ill example themselues and be as heads excelling the rest of the family in gifts and good behauiour It pleased The mouing cause and foundation of all the grace shewed to the Creature is the good pleasure of the will of the Creator a Ephes 1.5 2 Thess 1.11 Why is Israell planted b Psal 43.3 why are the great mysteries of God hidden from the wise and reuealed to Babes c Mat. 11.27 why hath the little Flocke a Kingdome d Luke 12.32 why hath God mercy on some and not on others e Exod 33.19 why hath Iob riches and why are they taken away f Iob. 1. why is Iudgement and righteousnesse in a forlorne world that deserued nothing g Ier 9.24 why is Iuda as Potters clay h Ier. 18.6 why is the world saued by preaching i 1 Cor. 1.21 why are some predestinate to be adopted k Ephes 1.5 why is the Mysterie of Gods will opened now and not before l Ephes 1.9 To conclude why is all fulnesse in the Head or any grace in the Members but onely because it pleased him Vses The vse of this is first to teach vs to doe likewise that is to doe good without respect of desert it is Royall yea it is Diuine Secondly it should teach vs if we would get any grace or blessing from God to examine our selues whether wee be in his fauour and to labour in all things so to serue him as to please him Thirdly to subiect our Reasons and Affections to Gods Will though hee should shew vs no other Reason of his doings but his Will for wee must alwaies know that things are alwaies iust because hee willed them Fourthly in our troubles and vnder crosses it should teach vs patience m Psal 39.9 and to labour to pacifie God by Prayer and Humiliation in the Name of Christ and to acknowledge the soueraigntie of God referring our selues to his pleasure for deliuerance n Psal 40.13 not trusting vpon the meanes o Psa 4.4.3.6 Lastly it may be a comfort that nothing can befall my Christian but what pleaseth God Doct. 2. God is well pleased in p Esay 42.1 CHRIST Heâ— loues him infinitely hee can bee content hee haue any thing yea all things and therefore it should teach vs to flie to Christ for helpe and heare him q Mat. 17.5 2 Pet. 1.17 And wee should neuer seeke nor acknowledge any other Mediator or Aduocate seeing God is well pleased in him That in him should all fulnesse dwell All fulnesse is in Christ in fiue respects Doct. There is a fulnesse and absolute compleatenesse in Christ 1. In respect of Members so the Church is the fulnesse of Christ r Ephes 1.23 2. In respect of the inhabitation of the Diuine Nature in the Humane for the God-head dwels in him bodily Å¿ Col. 2.9 3. In respect of Power so all power and fulnesse of authority was giuen to him ouer all things in heauen and earth t Mat. 28. Fourthly in respect of merit for here is great fulnesse if we consider either who merited not man onely but God also or when hee merited viz. from the very moment of Conception or for whom not for himselfe but for millions of others or what hee merited viz. remission of all Sinnes Graces of all kindes Glory that will last for euer 5. In respect of Grace there is a compleatnesse of Grace in Christ not onely in respect of the grace of personall Vnion or of Office or of Adoration but in respect of habituall graces or gifts and endowments of his soule The last is heere meant all fulnesse of gifts dwell in him The Vses Vses follow First Great is the mystery of godlinesse God manifested in the Flesh iustified in the Spirit c. u 1 Tim. 3.16 Secondly this is ioyfull newes to all Christs members for of his fulnes they receiue Grace for Grace Thirdly this confutes Papicolists in the opinions of their head hee cannot bee a Head in whom there is not fulnesse to serue the whole body and therefore the Pope can bee no head of the whole Church Lastly let the rest of Christ bee glorious to our soules x Isay 11.10 Hee hath the words of life whither shall wee goe from him Thus in generall This fulnesse hath increase of praise three wayes 1 It is all fulnesse 2 It is in him 3 It dwels in him For the first there is in Christ all fulnesse both in respect of the number of Graces y Esay 11 2. and in respect of the measure of them z Iohn 3.34 and therefore let the Christian reioyce in the Lord * 1 Cor. 1.30 and in all wants of the soule seeke to him by Prayer in Faith for from him and out of his fulnesse may bee had Wisedome and Sanctification a 1 Cor. 1.30 Counsell and Strength b Esay 11.2 Ioy and Gladnesse c Esay 61.3 yea a Christian should bee couetous seeing heere is enough to bee had and therefore should labour to be full of Knowledge d Esay 11.9 and of the feare of God e Prou. 19.23 and of good fruits f Iames 3.17 Phil. 1.11 This also reprooues the Iusticiaries and Sancti-colists Pharises and Saint-worshippers A fulnesse is no where to be had but in Christ and there is so much as needeth no supply from Saints or Angels It shewes also that the common Protestant serues an Idoll in stead of Christ in as much as hee gets in his relation to Christ no more Ioy Grace and Holinesse The true Christ hath all fulnesse not onely in himselfe but by influence for the good and according to the state of his Members For the second this fulnesse is in Christ and this hath matter of great weight for thereby is implyed the misery of all vnregenerate men There is no fulnesse compleatnesse sufficing felicitie wheresoeuer to bee had out of Christ And besides the Emphasis imports great comfort to the true conuert for this fulnesse is in Christ God doth not looke to haue the members actually absolute in themselues it will serue turne that all fulnesse bee in the head And in as much as the perfect blisse of a Christian is in his Christ it is well for his safety against the malice of
the holy Ghost so is no mans else 2. It is assumed into personall vnion with the diuine Nature 3. It was honoured with speciall Prophesies Types and Sacrifices 4. This body was offered vp as a full expiatory Sacrifice 5. It is to be remembred to the end of the word in the Sacrament Christs body not like ours in two things Body of his flesh To note that it was a true Body like vnto ours and to distinguish it from his Sacramentall and Mysticall body In two things Christs body was not like ours and in three things it was like It was not like first in the manner of subsisting it was not independent or a person of it selfe 2. In the vicious accidents of the substance of it no sinne either could or ought to infect it Could not because originall sinne was restrained by the Holy Ghost Ought not because in it a purgation for our sinnes must be made In three things it was like ours first in substance hee tooke our whole Nature hee was the seede of the Woman of Abraham of Dauid In 3. things it was like the Sonne of man c. And hee tooke the parts of our Nature both soule and body 2. In properties and thus hee assumed both the properties of the whole Nature in that hee was finite and create And in the parts as in the soule hee assumed Vnderstanding Will Memory and in the Body Figure Quantitie and Circumscription c. 3. In infirmities for hee assumed not onely our Nature but the infirmities of Nature But wee must know that hee tooke the defects or infirmities thay call miserable not those they call damnable Thus of the Doctrine of his Nature his Sufferings follow Through death The death of Christ doth reconcile vs in as much as it ratifies the couenant and takes away the guilt of the sinnes of the former Testament and the vertue of it eats downe the power of present sinnes and destroyes the power of our naturall death Christs death differs from ours in three things Christs death differs from the death of all the Elect in three things First in that in death hee sustained not his owne person but dyes as our surety and so is a sacrifice for sinne Secondly hee was in death a whole burnt offering for as hee dyed in body so his soule was an offering for sinne in as much as hee sustained the sence of the infinite wrath of God in his Agonies Thirdly in that his death was the death of him that was the Sonne of God Hitherto of the doctrine of the Nature and sufferings of Christ the Vses follow Vses of Christs death First for Instruction The consideration of all this should teach vs 1. to value reconciliation with all the graces that flow from it according to the worth of the meanes by which they are procured If there were no other way to know the worth of Gods Fauour Knowledge Spirituall refreshings and Graces yet by the price payd for the purchase of them wee may discerne they are worth more then all the world 2. Is it not possible for vs to hate sinne vpon the consideration of so pregnant an example of the odiousnesse of it when the imputation of sinne brought the Sonne of God on his knees to his death O the soule Lethargie that hath ouergrowen vs 3. That wee may haue the profit of the Incarnation and Passion of CHRIST in his naturall body wee must bee carefull to get into his mysticall body 4. The Apostle vseth the Meditation of Christs humiliation to the death as an argument to perswade vs to Compassion Mercy Fellowship in the Spirit Vnitie Humility Clemency and meeknesse of minde Phil. 2.1 to 9. Secondly wicked men may here see what smart they are like to feele from the vnpartiall iustice of God Doth hee not spare the body the flesh the bloud the life of his owne Sonne when hee became but a surety for sinne How shall vngodly men euer enemies and neuer sonnes that themselues haue committed sinne escape when the day of wrath shall come Thirdly godly men may heere see great reason of comfort not onely by considering the great loue of Christ and the great benefits must needs flow from his death but if two things bee weighed 1. the honour done to our Nature in that in the humanity of Christ it is ioyned to the diuine Nature This makes amends for that breach that is made by the damnation of millions in our nature 2. The great certainty of Gods couenant 1 Tim. 3.16 Phil. 2.6.7 of Grace and Mercy For a mans couenant if it be once confirmed no man abrogates it or addeth or taketh from it therefore Gal. 3.9 much more Gods Couenant shall stand vnchangeable being ratified and confirmed by the death of Christ Thus of the Meanes The end followes in these words To present you holy and without spot and vnblameable in his sight And in these words is both the presentation and the sanctification of Christians to be considered To present you The originall word is very significant and diuersly accepted it signifies to restore so Acts 9.41 to assemble Acts 2.26 to make present so Acts 23.23 to make ready furnish purge or make cleane Acts 23.24 to make acceptable 1 Cor. 8 8. to make manifest 2 Tim. 2.15 to proue euidently Acts 24.13 to assist and stand too Rom. 16.2 2 Tim. 4.16 to offer by way of dedication or gift to God 2 Cor. 11.2 Luke 2.22 Col. 1.28 It is true that Christ restores vs collects vs Ephe. 5.27 Ephes 1.6 brings vs into Gods presence clenseth vs makes vs acceptable assists and defends vs and manifests vs to be holy But I take it principally in the last sence hee presents vs by dedication to God Thus Christ shall present vs wholly both at the day of iudgement a Rom. 14.10 and in the day of death when hee shall deliuer the soule to God Thus also Christ doth present vs in this life 1. When by the preaching of the Gospell hee seuers and segregates vs from the world and brings vs into Gods houshold 2. In Iustification when clothing vs with his owne righteousnesse hee becomes our Iustification 3. In new obedience and that two wayes first when hee presents our workes couered with his intercession Secondly when hee causeth vs to present our selues to GOD both by Prayer and consecration of our selues to Gods Seruice and holines of life It must bee euery mans care then to seeke his presentation from Christ and to that end by Couenant Prayer and practise deuote himselfe to a subiection to all the ordinances of Christ Thus of Presentation Sanctification followes Holy vnblameable and vnreproueable in his sight How the words are to be vnderstood At the first sight I should encline to vnderstand these words either of Iustification or our consummate holinesse at the day of iudgement but that the sway of Interpreters force me to expound them of Sanctification It is greatly to
discerne the benefit of the Couenant of grace in freeing them from the curse and rigour of the Law The ignorance of this one point hath and doth couer the faces and hearts of millions of Gods Seruants with a perplexed confusion and feare without cause Sixtly many professors liue in much vnrest for want of discerning things that differ and the right vse of Christian liberty Seauenthly there is a kinde of luke-warmenesse in practise after hearing which is in many scourged with the withholding of this rich grace of spirituall stedfastnesse I say luke-warmenesse in practise for it may bee obserued that many heare with great affection and continue to be stirring in expressing their liking of the Word and yet are exceedingly negligent in the conscionable and daily practise of such rules as in the ministerie of the Word they seeme to receiue with admiration and great liking Eightly this comes by reason of the want of patience and a meeke spirit some Christians are froward passionate transported with violent affections either of anger or worldly griefe and these seldome or neuer gaine any long rest or continuall contentment troubled affections greatly hinder setlednesse euen in the best things To conclude many professors reuolt to the world and giue themselues to an vniustifiable liberty in following either their profits or their pleasures And therefore no maruell though Grace and true Religion thriue so slowly in them when they eate vp their hearts and liues with these cares and delights of life Hitherto of Faith Now of Hope Be not moued away from the hope of the Gospell whereof yee haue heard Though by Faith wee are interressed in Gods fauour and our soules garnished on earth with diuers graces as the fruits of Faith and our liues protected with caelestiall priuiledges yet the glory of our kingdome is neither of this world nor in this world Hope must guide vs to future things as well as Faith to present and therefore the Apostle Peter doth with great reason teach vs to blesse God for begetting vs againe to a liuely hope n 1 Pet. 1.3 our whole happinesse may be branched out into these two parts First what wee haue already on earth and secondly what wee looke to haue hereafter in Heauen The one Faith procures the other Hope assures Now in that wee haue not all our happinesse here but hope for it elsewhere it should teach vs diuers things First wee should effectually pray vnto GOD to giue such sound wisedome and reuelation by his word and spirit that wee may indeede know this hope of our calling o Eph 1.18 Secondly in all troubles wee should bee the more patient seeing wee holde our full and finall deliuerance when wee shall feele no more troubles or crosses by Hope Perfect saluation is had here onely by Hope p Rom 8. Thirdly when our friends go out of the world such as were deare vnto vs in the bonds of grace we should not mourne immoderately for them for that were to proclaime our want of knowledge or want of sense and feeling in the thoughts of the happinesse of another world q 1 Thes 4.13 Yea fourthly seeing the greatest part of our happinesse is yet to come wee should learne to place our ioyes in the contemplation of Heauen according to the Apostles direction who biddeth vs reioyce in Hope r Rom 12.12 And lastly wee should prepare for death and wait when the time of our changing should come that wee might enioy the glorious libertie of the Sonnes of God Not moued away Doct. It is not enough to haue hope but wee must get to be vnmoueable in it for as the Authour to the Hebrewes shewes wee should be diligent to get and haue a Plerophorie or full assurance of Hope to the end Å¿ Heb 6 11. Wee must holde fast the confidence and reioycing of hope t Heb 3.6 This is our sure and stedfast Anchor to which wee should in all stormes haue our refuge to holde fast by it u Heb. 6 18 19 The Vse is two-fold first it may reproue that vnsetlednesse Note and discontentment is found in men in the times of their affliction when euery crosse can moue them away from their confidence We would think him a strange man that in time of peace would walke vp and downe with a Helmet on him and when hee were to go into any battell or fray in the middest of the fight when it was at the hottest would take his Helmet and throw it off him And yet so strange are we In prosperitie wee out-bragge all men with our hope in God and our strong confidence but when the Diuell or the World beginne to deale their blowes and to molest vs with sharpest assaults then we grow heartlesse or impatient and throw away our hope when wee haue most neede of it Secondly it should teach vs to labour after this vnmoueablenesse of hope which that it may the better be done two things are to be looked to 1. that our hope be a true hope 2. that we vse the meanes to make this hope vnmoueable And for the first wee must consider three things First what hope is not true hope Secondly what persons haue no hope Thirdly what are the effects or properties of true hope Some things of many in each of these shall be instanced in First there is a hope of which men shall one day bee ashamed such is What hope is not true hope mens hope in their riches x Psal 52.7 in the arme of flesh y Ier 17 5. in oppression vanitie and sinne z Psal 62.10 in the instruments of deliuerance as the Bow or Sword c * Psal 44 6. in the deceitfull conceits of their owne braines a Esa 28 15. or in their ciuilitie of life This is to trust in Moses b Joh 5 45. Who haue not true hope All these and other such like hopes are egregiously vaine Secondly there are many sorts of men in the world concerning whom it is plaine in Scriptures they haue not hope For in the generall there is no hope in any vnregenerate man c 1 Pet 1 3. Ephes 2 12. and in particular it is cleere there is no true hope First in the ignorant Psalm 9.10 Secondly in prophane men that make no conscience of sinne Psalm 115.11 Thirdly in the presumptuous that blesse their hearts against the curses of the Law Deuter. 29.19 Fourthly in the Hypocrite for though hee haue wouen to himselfe out of the bowels of his poisonous breast a faire webbe of hope yet it shall be as the house of the Spider one swope of Gods Beesome shall easily lay him and his hope in the dust of miserie d Iob. 8.13 Lastly it is not in workers of iniquitie that make a Trade of sinne and euery day plodde about mischiefe Thirdly true hope is most stirring in affliction and then it shewes it selfe by foure things Which are the effects or
owne selues publike priuate secret open inward outward in prosperitie and aduersitie in the Church or familie or abroad in mens conuersation Alas we can discerne but a glimpse of that sinne and guiltinesse that is in vs by nature and this is the increase of their misery in all their sinnes they are dead in them Dead There is a fourefold death A fourefold death temporall corporall spirituall eternall The state of man being in misery he is dead temporally a Esay 26.19 The body of man being in the graue he is dead corporally The soule of man lying in sinne is dead spiritually And both soule and body being cast into hell are dead eternally Death to sin for sinne and in sinne The Colossians were dead spiritually there is a death to sinne and a death for sinne and a death in sinne a death to sinne and so the godly die by mortification a death for sinne and so malefactors die by execution and a death in sinne and so euery naturall man kills himselfe by enliuing his sinne What spiritual death in sin is The spirituall death in sinne is an vnutterable losse of the life of God by which the sinner is senselesse and carelesse in extremitie of misery vnto his owne euerlasting ruine if the Lord preuent it not by regeneration Now that men are in this case by nature these Scriptures proue Eph. 2.1 2. Math. 8.22 Ioh. 8.25 Rom. 8.10 Luk. 15.32 Reuel 3.2 Iud. 12. 1 Tim. 5.6 Neither let any deceiue themselues about their estate for a man may be dead in sinne and yet be aliue in the flesh yea thou maiest be a wise man in the flesh b Rom. 8.7 or a prince of this world c 1 Cor. 2 9.14 yea thou maiest haue a name that thou liuest spiritually d Reuel 3.2 and yet be starke dead Now this spirituall senselesnes is called a death because it is a priuation of spirituall life from the soule as the naturall death is from the body 2. because it tends to eternall death The vse may be fourefold 1. For information No wonder wicked men can come and goe from the word of God and not be touched alas they are dead men and so is it with them in respect of the iudgements of God alas if thou couldest rowle a mountaine vpon a dead man he would not feele so is it with a man dead in sinne and further we may heere obserue that to liue yea to die quietly is no signe of a man in a happy case for if this death in sin be not cured thousands of people may die quietly because they die senselesly they feele no more of the feare of hell or iudgement or Gods anger then if they were already dead in their bodies they would feele outward extremities I know that God many times can lay terror vpon the flesh of wicked men and make their spirits drinke in of the bitter anguish arising from the feruencie of Gods burning displeasure but I say if God let them alone vsually the most would die in a wretched senselesnes and inconsideration being neither able nor willing to entertaine the thoughts of what must presently and necessarily befall them 2. This may serue for confutation and so 1. of the Papists about their freewill How can there be this free will in a dead soule we are dead in sinne and therefore of our selues mooue not vnto life till God quicken vs by his word and spirit 2. Of the carnall Protestant that beares himselfe so strongly vpon his supposed couenant with death and hell his agreement must be disanulled nay his very securitie imports his vnauoidable destruction if it be not remooued by the power of Christ 3. For instruction art thou a man that hearest this that hast liued all thy time without remorse for thy sinnes and neuer yet entertained the care of reformation of thy life be heere warned of thy miserie let it bee enough thou hast been dead in sinne doe not lie still rotting in the graues of iniquitie but rise so soone as thou hearest the trumpet of the Gospell the voice of Christ sounding in thine eares and piercing thy heart 4. Lastly here is consolation implied vnto weake Christians If thou canst feele thy miserie and struggle in any measure of true constancie against the corruption of nature and the transgressions of thy heart and life thou art not dead there is some breath of life in thee there is motion and therefore life Thus of their actuall sinnes Their miserie in respect of originall sinne is exprest in these words And in the vncircumcision of the flesh These words be diuersly interpreted some thus In the vncircumcision of the flesh that is in the flesh which is vncircumcision that is a thing hatefull vnto God Some make these words to bee the signe of their death in sinne as if hee would say your very vncircumcision that is in your flesh which are Gentiles is a token that you are strangers from the life of God Some thus And you hath hee quickned which were dead in respect of your sinnes and carnall life which ye liue in the vncircumcision that is in your estate of Gentilisme Some make these words expresse the cause of their death in sinne Thus in the vncircumcision of the flesh that is for your fleshly vices which caused that death in sinne But I thinke with those that vnderstand by the flesh originall sinne and by the vncircumcision their miserie in respect of it implied in the allusion to the circumcision literally taken Originall sinne is called flesh Why original sinne is called flesh because the flesh is the instrument by which it is propagated 2. Because it is the subiect in which it is 3. Because it is the end it driues vs to viz. to satisfie the flesh and to seeke fleshly things This originall sinne heere called flesh is a spirituall kinde of disease gall What originall sinne is leauen and poyson which daily diffuseth it selfe throughout the whole man and still infecteth it though this bee not the whole nature of the sinne for to speake distinctly in originall sinne there are three things 1. 3. Things in originall sin The guiltinesse of Adams fact deriued vnto vs by iust imputation 2. The want of that originall iustice was in vs in the creation 3. The deprauation and corrupt disposition of our natures Our misery in respect of originall sin Here the word vncircumcision imports our miserie in respect of our very corruption of nature for it imports 1. That we are hatefull to God children of wrath 2. That we haue no portion in the heauenly Canaan 3. That wee haue no fellowship in the communion of Saints 4. That wee haue no part in the promised Messias for all these were shadowed out by the want of circumcision in the time of the Law Vses The vses follow First from hence wee may enforme our selues in diuers things as first we may see why the faire works
to be so is an excellent condition to be truly mortified with Christ is a rare happinesse to die with Christ is better then to liue with the world 4. Penitent sinners haue life and death ioyes and sorrowes c common with Christ 5. In speciall they haue death common with Christ They die with Christ 1. Because Christs death was theirs when Christ died they died because his death was for their sakes and for their benefit 2. Because when their bodies die they die in vnion with Christ 3. Because the vertue of Christs death is deriued to their soules whence flowes death to the law that is a release from the rigour and curse of it 2. Death to sinne that is a power to mortifie sinne conueyed in the ordinances of Christ and applied by the spirit of Christ 3. The presence of Christ in all the duties of mortification though they be done neuer so secretly yet Christ is with them The vse may be both for tryall and comfort For tryall art thou not dead with Christ in respect of the mortification of thy corruptions then art thou not in Christ For comfort to the mortified thou art in Christ and he will neuer leaue thee nor forsake thee till he hath raised thy body and cured thy soule Thus of the words in themselues they are also to be considered as they are here vsed against traditions and so they are two waies Christ is dead and in his death yee are freed from all bondage of soule to any thing but the will of God and therefore 't is a dishonour to Christs death and the freedome purchased in it to make our selues seruants to traditions 2. You are dead with Christ that is you are mortified persons and these things are too light for any graue and penitent persons to take vp his thoughts or cares about them fleshly persons are onely capable of this trash mortified persons without teaching suspect them Thus of the first reason From the rudiments of the world The second reason stands thus if by the death of Christ yee be freed from the ceremonies of Moses which were then rudiments or as it were the first grounds of instruction then much more are you freed from traditions which are but beggerly obseruations that no body can tell whence they came or what good they doe This should be of force to preuaile with vs against the multitudes of idle traditions that raigne amongst the people Why as though yee liued in the world are yee burthened c. Quest Doe not the faithfull liue in the world that he saith with such a salt interrogation as though yee liued in the world Answ They liue in the world corporally yet not in the world in respect of their profession of spirituall and celestiall life so Christs kingdome was not of this world 2. In respect of subiection to all the frame of rites and obseruations of the world they liue not as men that are tyed and vowed to the seruice of the world in whatsoeuer obseruations it shall propound Burthened Traditions are a grieuous burthen to the soule and the worse the lesse they are felt Men will not willingly suffer vniust impositions in their free holds in the world nor should men suffer the world to impose burthens vpon their soules The word also notes the audacious liberty of the imposers before they pestred the Church with the ceremonies of Moses then they corrupted Gods worship with philosophicall dreames such as was the worship of Angels now they proceed further they clogge the ciuill life of man and his priuate affaires with imperious obseruations Thus of the third reason As touch not taste not handle not These words must be vnderstood to be vtterd mimeticωs in a kind of scorne see the wicked subtiltie of the Deuill he turnes himselfe into all formes to ruine vs Once he destroyed the world by tempting man to eat now he goeth about to poyson mens soules with restraining them from eating Some obserue that the haste of the words without copulatiues notes their eagernesse in pressing these things and perswading men to the care of them sure it is men of corrupt mindes are more eager about these then about weightier matters Some learned render touch not by eat not and so note a gradation First they would not haue them eat then not so much as taste and when they had gotten them to that then not so much as to handle Ambrose runnes against the streame of all Interpreters to vnderstand these words to be the commandement of the Apostle Thus of the fourth reason Which all perish with the vsing These words are two waies interpreted 1. They bring destruction to the vsers they are a doctrine of diuels and make men the children of hell This is true but not the truth of this place 2. They are of a perishable nature and therefore men ought not to load their consciences with necessitie of obseruing them This is the nature of all outward things they perish with the vsing all is vanitie the glory of the flesh is but as the flower of the field d Esay 40. rust or moth doth corrupt them e Matth. 6. euen crownes are corruptible f 1 Cor. 4.24 Here we see a cleare difference between earthly things and spirituall Earthly things not onely in the abuse but in the very vse are either worne out or lesse regarded or haue lesse vigor fairenesse power c but cleane contrary with spirituall things why should we not then moderate our loue to these outward things why should we not striue to vse this world as if we vsed it not no more trusting in vncertaine riches This should also stir vs vp to the care of spirituall graces and duties that neuer perish that we may attaine that vncorruptible crowne of righteousnes which God will giue to all that loue his appearing The very daily perishing of foode and rayment are types of thine owne perishing also Thus of the fifth reason And are after the commandements and doctrines of men The reason stands thus whatsoeuer hath no better warrant then the commandement and doctrines of men is to be reiected as a burthensome tradition But these things are such therefore why are yee burthened See the wretched disposition of mens natures how ready men are to prescribe and how easie men are to be led on in these foolish vanities But are the commandments of God so easily obeyed Are the doctrines of Gods word so willingly imbraced Alas alas mens examples or counsell will easily passe for lawes but the Lord is as if he were not worthy to be heard in the practise of the most Thus of the six reasons Now followes the obiections Though these things were not commanded in the word yet they were wisely deuised by our fathers and therefore are to be obserued Sol. v. 23. The Apostle grants that there were three things alledged to approue the discretion of the founders of these things and instanceth in one kinde viz. abstinence or
the Image of God by grace and effectuall calling in Iesus Christ that this may bee more fully vnderstood we must know that man is the Image of God either considered more strictly as a superiour or more generally as man As a Superiour man is said to be Gods Image in Scripture two waies chiefly 1. As a husband and so in the familie the Apostle calls him the Image and glory of God Å¿ 1 Cor. 11.7 2. As a Magistrate and so Princes and Rulers are called gods t Psal 82. on earth but neither of these are meant here For this Image of God here mentioned is that likenesse of God which by the spirit of grace is wrought in euery one of the faithfull after their calling Howsoeuer the perfit vnderstanding of Gods Image belongs to God himselfe and to the vision of heauen yet in some measure we may conceiue of it as it is reuealed in the word and imprinted in the nature and obedience of man Two things I principally propound to he here considered more distinctly 1. Wherein man is the Image of God 2. The differences of the Image of God in man either from that which is in Christ and the Angels or as it is to be considered in the seuerall estates of man and then I come to the vse of all For the first man is said to beare the similitude of God or to haue in or vpon him the Image of God in 5. respects First in that in conceiuing of God man begets a kind of Image in his minde For whatsoeuer we thinke of there ariseth in the minde some likenesse of it now if wee conceiue of God amisse then we commit horrible Idolatrie and whatsoeuer seruice is done to the likenesse we so conceiue off is done to an Idoll But now when Christians taught out of the word conceiue of God according to the descriptions of the word that is not after the likenesse of any creature but in a way of apprehending of God in the humane nature of Christ or otherwise according to his nature or properties in some true measure this Idaea or forme of God as I may so call it in the minde of the faithfull is a kinde of the Image of God For to conceiue a likenesse of God is not vnlawfull but to conceiue him to bee like any creature in heauen and earth that is prohibited and vnlawfull Secondly Man is after the Image of God in his substance and therefore we are well enough said to be Gods ofspring * Act. 17.28 Now man is Gods Image both in his soule and in his body The soule is the Image of God as it is spirituall and simple and as it is inuisible and as it is immortal and as it is an vnderstanding essence hauing power to know all sort of things and to will freely And some thinke it is Gods Image as there is in it a purtraiture as it were of the Trinity for as there is in God distinct persons and yet euery person hath the whole essence so there is in the soule distinct faculties and yet euery facultie hath in it the whole soule yea is the whole soule Now that the body also is Gods Image these reasons may proue 1. Man is said to be made after Gods Image in the first creation Man I say not the soule of Man onely 2. Gods Image was in Christs body for he saith hee that seeth me seeth the Father He saith not hee that seeth my soule nor indeed could the soule be seene 3. When the Lord prohibiteth the shedding of mans bloud he yeeldeth this reason for in the Image of God made he man now it is manifest the soule cannot be killed therefore mans body is after Gods Image Now that God hath any body but in three respects 1. As mans body is a little world and so the example of the world which was in God from all eternity is as it were briefly and summarily exprest by God in mans body 2. There is none of our members almost but they are attributed to God in Scripture and so there is a double vse of our members the one that they might serue the offices of the soule and the other that they might be as it were certaine types or resemblances of some of the perfections of God 3. Because the gifts of the minde do cause the body to shine as the candle doth the horne in the lanthorne Thirdly man is after Gods Image in the qualities of the soule such as are wisedome loue zeale patience meeknesse and the rest for in these he resembleth in some manner those glorious and blessed attributes of God 4. Man is after Gods Image in respect of sanctity of actions in that hee is holy as he is holy and in that he resembleth God in his workes as in louing and hating where God loues and hates and in knowing and approuing of things as God approues or knowes of them it is plaine man resembles God in louing and shewing kindnesse to his enemies * Mat. 5. but generally by holinesse of cariage man doth resemble God I meane in the creation did so and by grace the faithfull beginne to do so Lastly man beares the Image of God in his soueraignty of dominion and that both ouer himselfe and as he is Gods vicegerent ouer the liuing creatures and the earth and thus of the first point Now for the differences of Gods Image first that Image of God in man and the Image of God in Christ differs in two things 1. Christ was the substantiall Image of the father as he was God and we are his image but by similitude 2. Christ as man by reason of the personall vnion is filled with almost infinite perfections aboue measure which are in no man else besides Againe it differs from the Image of God in Angels in three respects 1. Because they excell in nature for they are wholy spirituall and in action they performe Gods will with greater glory and power 2. They are free from all humane necessities euer since their creation 3. They enioy the vision of glory in the presence of glory in heauen in a manner peculiar to their place and natures Now for the differences of the image of God in man according to the different estates of man we must know the image of God according to the threefold estate of man is likewise threefold 1. There is the image of nature which Adam had 2. The Image of grace which the Saints now haue And thirdly the Image of glory which the blessed haue in heauen The Image of God in Adam had distinct specialties Adam was a perfect Diuine and a perfect Philosopher euen in an instant he knew the nature of all things in the instant of his creation which now is attained vnto with extreame labour and singular weaknesse 2. He had an immortall nature free from infirmities diseases death 3. Hee should haue propagated an immortall seed after the image of God whereas now grace will not be
the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ remembring you earnestly and constantly in our daily Prayers being exceedingly fired and inflamed since we heard by continuall and true report of your precious Faith by which you haue with firmenesse and stedfastnesse of assurance laide hold vpon IESVS CHRIST for life and righteousnesse and the rather because wee likewise heard of your holy affection to such as haue separated themselues from the prophanenesse of the world to the seruice of God especially considering that you haue not the glorious Faith of Christ in respect of persons but loue all the Saints as well as any And as a People not destitute of any sauing Grace Verse 5. For the hopes sake which is laid vp for you in heauen whereof ye haue heard before by the word of truth which is the Gospell wee reioyce to heare of that liuely hope by which you haue laid hold on the Promise of eternall glory which God the Father hath prepared and laide vp in Heauen And the more are we confirmed in this resolution constantly to praise GOD for these excellent Graces because they are not sodaine Fancies or presumptuous Conceits raised out of the Forge of your owne braine or conceiued for some corrupt or carnall ends but were indeede begotten in you by the mighty working of the most sweet Doctrine of Reconciliation proued in it selfe and by effect to be a Word of Truth euen that word of the LORD long foretolde now truely reuealed and accomplished also begetting the true forme of pietie in you with constancie and true vprightnesse both of heart and life Verse 6. Which is come vnto you euen â—s it is vnto all the world and â—s fruitful as it is also among you from the day that yee heard and truely knew the grace of God This is the word of Reconciliation which is come vnto you as by incredible power and swiftnesse it is now to the greatest part of the world euen to people of all sorts and Nations causing them to shew the soundnesse of their Conuersion by the daily fruits of amendment of life and this increaseth continually in all places as it doth and hath done with you since the very first day that you truely heard and effectually beleeued this rich Doctrine of the grace of GOD. Verse 7. As yee also learned of Epaphras our deare fellow seruant which is for you a faithfull Minister of Christ And this very Doctrine which you haue heard of Epaphras is the selfe same diuine truth that is gone all abroad the world of Epaphras I say whom wee all reuerence as our deare fellow-Seruant being assured that he is for your best good a faithfull and most humble Minister of Iesus Christ Verse 8. Who hath also declared vnto vs your loue which yee haue by the Spirit Verse 9. For this cause wee also since the day wee heard of it cease not to pray for you and to desire that yee might be fulfilled with knowledge of his will in all wisedome and spirituall vnderstanding Verse 10. That yee might walke worthy of the Lord please him in all things being fruitfull in all good workes and increasing in the knowledge of God Hee hath with great contentment boasted of you in reporting to vs your spirituall and heauenly affection to God and godlinesse and one towards another and for the same cause since the first time we heard of your praises in the Gospell wee haue beene importunate without ceasing praying for you and beseeching God to increase in you and make compleate your knowledge of his reuealed will not only for contemplation but for practise also with a gracious experience of the working of the Spirit That yee might carry your selues in a holy eminency of godly conuersation striuing to proportion your Obedience in a greater degree then ordinary as might become the great measure of Gods Mercies of all sorts towards you expressing a liuely kinde of pleasingnesse both in carriage towards God and man being refreshed with the sweetnes of acceptation in your seruices and that you might extend your carefulnesse to beare fruit not in one kinde or some few but in all kindes and sorts of good workes daily increasing in a holy acquaintance with the sacred nature of God which is both the effect and cause of all comfortable progresse in holy life Verse 11. Strengthened with all might through his glorious power vnto all patience and long-suffering with ioyfulnes That so growing vp to a ripe age in CHRIST in the sanctification both of soule and body and spirit in all the Graces and Duties of CHRIST and Christian life through the assistance of the glorious power of GOD in the vse of all meanes and helpes appointed of God yee might accomplish your most holy profession with singular comfort and contentment being able cheerefully and with all patience and Long-suffering to beare the Crosses Tentations Infirmities Persecutions and whatsoeuer Wrongs or Indignities might befall you waiting for the Promise of GOD being neuer weary of well-doing And as wee haue thought good thus to let you vnderstand our loue towards you and our reioycing for the prosperity of your soules Verse 12. Giuing thankes vnto the Father which hath made vs meâ—te to bee partakers of the inheritance of the Saints in light so wee thought good to write vnto you both to put you in minde of the most holy doctrine of CHRIST as also to exhort and beseech you to be constant in the Faith and hope you haue receiued without listening to the entising speeches of false Teachers which as wicked Seducers would beguile your soules of that high prise of your most holy Calling What thankes can we euer sufficiently giue vnto GOD the Father of CHRIST and Christians that of his meere Grace and free Loue hath by a holy Calling made vs in his account meete to haue a Lot in that heauenly Canaan in that sweet and eternall fellowship with the spirits of the iust not onely reuealed vnto vs in this light of the Gospell but to be inioyed by vs in the light of Heauen And hath also already deliuered vs from that wofull estate Vers 13. Who hath deliuered vs from the power of darkenesse and hath translated vs into the Kingdome of his deare Sonne in which the darkenesse of Gentilisme and Sinne and Ignorance and Aduersitie and Death and Damnation had power ouer vs hath translated vs into the Kingdome of Iesus Christ the Son of his loue inrolling our names among the liuing and accounting vs as Subiects of this Kingdome of Grace and Heyres euen Coheyres with Christ of the glory to be reuealed And howsoeuer our Sanctification be as yet vnperfect Verse 14. In whom wee haue redemption through his bloud that is the forgiuenes of sinnes yet are we not onely bought with a price but effectually and truely redeemed and in some sort fully too for in our Iustification we are perfectly reconciled and all our sins absolutely forgiuen
his Name The Persons saluting PAVL by his Office an Apostle by the principall efficient that preferred him to that office and both appointed him his seruice and protected him in it viz. IESVS CHRIST and lastly by the impulsiue cause viz. the will of God The Euangelist is described first by his name TIMOTHY secondly by his adiunct estate a Brother First of the words that describe the Apostle and heere first the meaning of them and then the Doctrines to be obserued out of them Paul The Apostle at his Circumcision was called Saul For The name of the Apostle being of the Tribe of Beniamin it seemes the men of that Tribe did in honour of their King Saul who was the first of all the Kings of Israel Why he was called Saul and by a kind of emulation to retaine the first glory of their Tribe more respecting the outward honour of Saul in that he was a King then the curse of God in his reiection did vse to giue the name of Saul to their Children very often as a name of great honour And not vnfitly did this name light vpon this Beniamite both if we regard him as he was before his calling or after before his calling as the olde Saul persecuted Dauid so did this youngling Saul comming freshly out of the mint of a Pharise persecute Christ who came of Dauid And after his calling as it was said of olde Saul by way of Prouerbe Is Saul also among the Prophets So may it be said of this Saul by way of honour Saul is among the Apostles and that not the least of the Apostles for hee laboured more abundantly then they all Concerning this other name PAVL Writers are diuersly minded Diuers opinions about the name Paul Some thinke that thirteene yeeres after Christ by the condict of the Apostles he receiued both his Apostleship ouer the Gentiles and this name Others thinke that hee tooke vnto himselfe this name of Paulus to professe himselfe the least of all Apostles Others thinke the name was giuen him for some eminent prayse of some quality or action as Peter was called Cephas and Iames and Iohn called Boanarges and Iacob called Israel Some thinke hee had two names as Salomon was called also Iedidiah and Matthew called Leui and these should seeme to bee giuen by his Parents to professe his interest amongst both Iewes and Romanes Among Iewes by the Hebrew name Saul and among the Romanes by the Latine name Paulus Some thinke it is but the varying of the language as Iohn Iochanan Iehan and Iohannes all are but differing in seuerall languages Lastly it is most likely he was called Paul for memory of the first spoyles hee brought into the Church of Christ not the head but the heart of Sergius Paulus that noble Romane Acts 1.3.9 and this is more probable because in all the Chapters before hee is neuer called Paul Apostle This worde in the generall signification importeth one that is sent and so Epaphroditus is called an Apostle Phil. 2.15 The signification and Etimology of the word Apostle but the Etymologie of the worde is larger then the vsuall application of it for it is vsually giuen to the twelue principall Disciples and to Paul and Barnabas and so it is vsed as a tearme of distinction from other Church-Officers for for the body they had widdowes for the sicke and Deacons for the poore and for the soule they had Pastors and Doctors for exhortation and instruction And what Apostles were And these were standing and ordinary Officers Now there were extraordinary viz. Apostles and Euangelists the Apostles were men immediately called by CHRIST and had generall charge ouer all Churches for planting and gouerning them the Euanglists were called most by the Apostles and sent with spirituall charge whether the Apostles saw most conuenient The vse and signification of the worde Iesus Christ Iesus Christ These titles giuen to the Messias are not in vaine vsed or ioyned together for by these names both his Office and his Worke are described In the one name CHRIST shewing what he vndertooke to be in the other shewing what he was viz. IESVS a Sauiour the one Name viz. IESVS an Hebrew word is for the Iewes and the other Name CHRIST a Greeke worde is for the Gentiles the one shewing that he was GOD for Esay 45.21 besides mee there is no Sauiour the other shewing that hee was Man viz. Christ the annointed For in respect of his humane nature chiefly is this annoynting with graces or gifts attributed to Christ Againe Christs were of two sorts viz false Christs Mat. 24. and true Christs Diuers Christs the true were eyther Typicall and so the Prophets Priests and Kings were annointed hence in the Psalme Touch not my Christs c. or Essentiall and so onely the Sonne of Mary By the will of God These words are expounded Galat. 1.1 where hee is said to be an Apostle not of men as Princes send ciuill Embassadours or as the Iewes sent false Apostles nor by men as Timothy Titus Luke c. who were ordayned by man Titus 1.4 and as Titus did ordaine Elders Or else not by the Commendation paines or instruction of any man Three Doctrines from the first words Paul an Apostle Here three Doctrines may be obserued first great sinners may proue great Saints a great enemie of sincere Religion may prooue Doctr. 1 a great founder of Churches a great oppressor of Gods Seruants may proue a great feeder of Gods flocke Great sinners may prooue great Saints In a word a persecuter as we see heere may be an Apostle This Doctrine as it doth excellently sample out Gods vnsearchable mercy so it teacheth vs not to despaire of any but to continue Vse 1 to pray for euen the vilest and most spitefull aduersaries and the most open oppugners and vsuall traducers of Gods causes and people and to waite vpon God to see if at any time hee will giue them repentance to build that they haue destroyed and to gather that they haue so much striuen to scatter Secondly 2 Affliction of conscience this Doctrine is of singular vse in the cure of the hardest of diseases viz. affliction of conscience for in some of the deare Seruants of God that haue appearing vpon them some signes of effectuall Calling a right euidence of hope from Gods promises sweet pledges and signifying seales of Gods fauour by the witnesse of the spirit of Adoption yet there ariseth some scruples about eyther the multitude or greatnesse of their sins now the healing of their errors Dangerous mistaking and vncomfortable mistakings doth most an end arise from the right application of such examples as this I say a right application for the most men doe dangerously and damnably mistake in alleadging the instances of the great sins of Gods seruants 4 Rules to be obserued in alledging examples of great sinners repenting But if thou obserue these
to CHRIST 1 To Christ then it should teach vs two things first to liue comfortably for an higher estâ—te of Vse 1 excellencie canst thou not haue secondly to liue nobly like the Sonnes of Vse 2 the most High not basely like the Sonnes of the Earth Why wallowest thou in base and filthy pleasures why dotest thou vpon vncertaine and sinfull profits why doth thy heart degenerate to regard and so aspire after worldly preferment Remember whence thou art descended and with whom alyed Romanes 8. and walke as becomes the coheyre of Christ Secondly 2 To the Apostle are they Brethren to the Apostles and other great Gouernours of the Church it should then teach Ministers Magistrates and Masters of Families so to rule as to remember that they rule their brethren Vse neyther to neglect their good for why should thy brother perish nor with proud insolency or tyrannie eyther in correction or seuere carriage to Lord it ouer them Thirdly are they Brethren to the Saints abroad 3 To the Saints abroad and are they of the same familie with them then it should teach them to pray for them and to lay the distresses of other Saints and Churches to their hearts for though they be remoued in place and carnall knowledge yet are they neere in the mysticall vnion if it be considered that the same Mother bare them and the same Father begat them Lastly are they Brethren to the Saints at home 4 To the Saints at home then they should learne to conuerse brotherly to liue and loue together as becommeth Saints and Brethren Oh that it could sinke into mens mindes or that this were written in mens hearts then could there be nothing more glorious and comfortable in this earth then this communion of Saints especially in the fellowship of the Gospell In Christ Men are said to be in CHRIST three waies first as the Plant in the Stocke Iohn 15 secondly as the Member in the body 1 Cor. 12.12 thirdly as the Wife is one with the Husband Ephes 5.25 Dost thou aske then how thou maist get into Christ How thou maist get into Christ Ans Obserue three things First before thou canst be ingrafted into Christ thou must be cut off the old tree eyther a new man or no man eyther lose the World or neuer finde Christ eyther disarme thy selfe of all vaine confidence loue delight and support from the world and wordly men or the arme of the Lord will neuer beare thee vp and nourish thee Secondly a true Member is not but by generation in nature nor canst thou be a true member of Christ but by regeneration great oddes between a wodden legge though neuer so exquisitely made and a true legge all members in Creation be begotten and in Grace begotten againe Thirdly as they are not Man and Wife where there is no sure making by Contract or Marriage going before so neyther can any be in Christ vnlesse hee be receiued vnto the Couenant of Grace and as it is a mad thing in Nature for any woman to say Such a man is my Husband for hee is a kinde man and did cast his eye vpon mee or did me a pleasure at such a time c. So it is as great spirituall madnesse for any Soule to plead interest in Christ when they can alleadge no more but his generall loue to man or that hee offered Grace to vs in the Word and Sacraments or that wee together with the Gospell receiued outward blessings or such like when men can shew no contract no mutuall entercourse betweene CHRIST and the SOVLE no manner of euidence for their hopes no witnesses from the Word Spirit or Children of God for their spitituall Marriage Againe would a man know whether hee bee in Christ Who are in Christ these Comparisons likewise resolue his doubt by a three-fold Answere first hee is in Christ if he blossome grow and beare fruit euen such fruit as is to eternall life If a man bee abundant in the workes of the Lord and grow in such graces as are communicated onely to the faithfull hee is certainely a true Plant in this Stocke for by growing and fruit is the Plant that is ingrafted knowne from the sprigge that is lopped off and lyeth by and is withered A life barren and void of the workes of Pietie and Mercy is a manifest signe that the person is not in Christ Secondly if there be in our soules the sense and feeling and motion of spirituall life then are wee members for in a wodden legge is there no sense nor naturall motion When men haue as much sense and feeling sauour and delight in the things of the Spirit as the Word Prayer fellowship in the Gospell with the exercises of holy Graces in the duties of Gods worship or things otherwise belonging to the Kingdome of Christ as the carnall man hath in the profits Romanes 8. pleasures and fleshly things of this world These certainely are men after the Spirit and by the Spirit mystically vnited to Christ the head and on the other side a more plaine and palpable signe cannot be giuen to proue demonstratiuely that a man is not in Christ then when a man findes no taste hath no feeling can take no delight in spirituall Meanes Graces or Persons and yet is easily affected with the least profits and delights of the world Thirdly it will appeare by the holy communion betweene Christ and the faithfull Soule by his co-habitation and spirituall entercourse when Christ meetes a Christian with holy Comforts with heauenly refreshings with sacred answeres with spirituall direction and other sacred signes of the presence of Christ in the vse of the meanes sporting himselfe with the Christian Soule this entercourse I say this secret and chamber-meeting these inward and hearty feelings wrought by the Worde and Sacraments by Prayer and Fasting by Reading and Conference are certaine and sure signes and seales to prooue a marriage going before And thus farre of the foure titles giuen to the Children of God and also of the second thing viz. the persons saluted Now followeth the Salutation it selfe Grace and Peace be vnto you from God the Father and from the Lord Iesus Christ Of Salutations IT hath beene an ancient custome both in the Iewish Christian Pagan world to beginne Letters and Epistles with Salutations and in these they were wont to wish to their Friends that which was accounted the chiefest good Hence the Heathen as they were opinionated about the chiefe good they did differently wish good things to their friends in their salutations Some wished health 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 some wished welfare or safetie some to doe well some ioy and a merry life as they were eyther Stoickes or Epicures But the Apostle finding that true felicitie was in none of these doth religiously wish that which in the Kingdome of Christ was in greatest request viz. Grace and Peace The acceptations of the word
Grace Grace This worde is diuersly taken For kindnesse 2 Samel 16.17 for abilitie to affect or perswade Psalm 45.2 for the happinesse that is had from Christ in this world and so it is opposed to glorie Psalm 84.11 for the preaching of the Gospell Rom. 1.4 Titus 2.12 for approbation from God Pro. 12.2 For the spirituall liberty that wee haue from Christ and so it is opposed to the Law Rom. 6.14 lastly it is taken for the loue and fauour of GOD receiuing the Sinner into couenant in Christ as it is an euer-flowing spring of celestiall Grace to the soule iustified and so it is taken heere Peace This word also is diuersly accepted for rest and ease from paine The acceptations of the word Peace Psal 38.4 for familiarity so the man of my peace Psal 41.9 for concord Ephes 4.3 for prosperitie in generall 1. Chron. 12.18 Psal 125.5 Ier. 29.11 for all that felicitie we haue by Christ Luke 19.42 for glory in heauen Esa 57.2 Luke 19.38 Rom. 2.10 Luke 1.79 for reconciliation it selfe Luke 2.14 Esay 53.5 for the meanes of reconciliation Ephes 2.14 for the signes of reconciliation Esay 57.19 Psal 85.8 for tranquilitie of conscience Rom. 14.17 5.2 Lastly it is also taken for all that rest of conscience within and Synecdochically it signifieth all those blessings spirituall which either in this world or that other better world we receiue from Christ together with Gods fauour and grace neither is temporall prosperitie excluded though not principally meant and so I thinke it is taken here The meaning being thus found I consider the obseruations first generally First in that the Apostle doth in the very Salutation sow the seedes of the whole Gospell we might learne euen in our ordinary imployments to mind Gods glory and the saluation of others Secondly Three reasons why children may be taught the principles they vnderstand not we may hence see that it is lawfull to draw abridgements of holy things and commend them to ordinary vse as here these graces to an ordinary salutation from man to man and so I thinke of teaching the Lords Prayer and Commandements with other Scripture to children or seruants that yet vnderstand not and that for such reasons as these first that so they might haue occasion much to thinke of the things are so much and commonly vrged secondly that if any time of extremitie should come they might haue certaine seedes of direction and comfort to guide and support them thirdly that their condemnation might be more iust if hauing Grace and Peace and other principles of Catechisme so much in their mouths they should not get them into their hearts Thirdly a question may here be moued Quest how the Apostle can here in these words wish vnto them their chiefe good or felicitie seeing these are not all the graces or blessings needfull to our happinesse Ans I might answere this diuersly 1. Here is a Synecdoche all are vnderstood though not all named or thus these are the beginnings of all graces and blessings or thus one or two graces is worth a world besides or thus these are chiefly aboue others to be sought but lastly it is certaine these cannot be had without the most of sauing graces as for example true Peace cannot be had without Christ nor without godly Sorrow Confession Knowledge Meekenesse Desires Faith Humilitie Loue and the like as men may easily see if they will bee informed either by Scripture or experience But the maine Doctrine which generally I obserue out of these words Doct. is this that spirituall things from God in Christ are the best things Spirituall things are the best things and most to be sought and desired and wished both for our selues and others The reasons are 1. They serue for the excellentest part viz. the soule 2. They serue for eternitie and these outward things but for this life 3. Reasons Spirituall things are giuen by God in Christ the other by God without Christ 4. They onely are able to satisfie the Soule 5. In respect of continuance for outward things can last but till death but then their workes will follow the faithfull into the graue yea into heauen and therefore much more these graces 6. Spirituall things are onely proper to the Saints temporall things are common both to good and bad 7. These are to be had by vertue of an absolute promise the other but conditionally assured 8. These are more pleasing and acceptable to God Gods acceptation prooues them best lastly What shall it profit a man to winne the whole world and loose his owne Soule Math. 16. Vse 1 The vse is first for the iust reproofe of the wonderfull carelesnesse and strength of folly that hath possessed the most people in the prophane neglect nay contempt of spirituall things with the meanes of them Indeede if men could be rid of Death the Graue Hell and Gods Curse or if these things could be had without seeking it were to some purpose for men to sleepe still and neuer wake Many are the sleights of Sathan Some are stubborne and will not regard some with very preiudice runne wittingly to hell some confesse it to be meete that the best things should be chiefely sought but forget some purpose but giue ouer for difficulties in the beginning some no sooner ridde of terrour but as soone off care for the life to come Vse 2 Secondly this doctrine may be a singular comfort to vs if wee can finde grace and peace in our hearts how euer it be with vs in our bodies or estates otherwise Vse 3 Thirdly it should teach Parents to be more carefull to leaue grace in their Childrens hearts then treasures in their Chests for them and friends should more endeauour to helpe one another in the comforts of an holy fellowship in the Gospell then in the ciuill furtherances they doe so much engage themselues to Vse 4 Lastly it should teach vs to learne the lesson giuen by our Sauiour Christ Math. 6. Math. 6. Ver 19. to 25. Ver 25. to the end neither to inlarge our affections to the immoderate desires of superfluitie in outward things nor yet to racke our hearts with the faithlesse and fruitlesse care of things necessarie This latter branch is vrged with eight or nine worthy reasons but of these in another place afterwards And thus much generally Grace If Grace that is Gods fauour and the graces spirituall that flow from thence be of so great worth and excellencie diuers things may be inferred by way of profitable instruction for our vse out of seuerall Scriptures First if it be so great a priuiledge to obtaine grace from God wee should striue to be such as are within the compasse of the promise of grace James 4.6 especially we should get humble and lowly hearts for God giues grace vnto the humble but resisteth the stubborne wilfull and proud sinner Againe if Gods Loue and Christs Grace be Iewels of so great
Sunne how fearefull then is the case of many of vs Rom. 11.20 that can haue no other standing then by Faith Fiftly Nothing is pure to the vnbeleeuing Sixtly If we beleeue not we cannot be established Titus 1.15 Seuenthly if men refuse to beleeue when they haue the meanes of Faith their sentence is already gone out He that beleeueth not is condemned already Isay 7 9. Eightly It is a matter of ease and profit and pleasure to liue in sinne John 3.18 especially some sinnes but what is it to die in them Except that yee beleeue that I am hee yee shall die in your sinnes Iohn 8 24. Ninthly consider the contrary to the benefits before if we get not faith we abide in darkenesse we are vnder the rigour and curse of the Law subiect to the dominion of heart pollutions dead in sinne full of spirituall diseases hasting to euill meanes pierced through with fierce temptations wicked in Gods account not iustified neither the Seede of Abraham nor of GOD without Christ without hope of immortall blisse without peace with God comfort in afflictions without Grace without communion with God The Scriptures while we are in this estate are but as a dead Letter wee are easily ouercome of the World vnconstant in friendship without the Couenant of Promise entangled with euery pleasure and baite and as Bondslaues abiding in the guilt and power of sinnes past Lastly how fearefull are those threatnings Marke 16.16 Reuel 21.8 Heb. 3.12 There remaine yet foure things to be considered The incouragements to beleeue 1 The Incouragements to beleeue 2 The Lets of Faith 3 How Faith may be knowne 4 How farre short the Faith of the common Protestant is For the first we haue many incouragements to beleeue First because wee haue a Sauiour in respect of merit both in suffering and dying able to deliuer vs his Redemption being both precious and plentifull Secondly hee is ready to make Intercession for vs at the right hand of God when we set our selues in any measure to seeke Gods fauour Thirdly wee haue certaine and sure ordinances vnto which if wee seeke we may finde Fourthly what greater ioy to Angells or Saints then the comming home of the lost Sheepe none greater in the house of the Father then the Prodigall Sonne returned Fiftly there is no difficulty so great either in respect of sinne or the meanes c. but it hath beene ouercome by euery one of the Saints to shew that we may be cured and get Faith Sixtly Esay 55.1 Iohn 3.16 God maketh a generall Proclamation without exception of any in particular that will beleeue but he may be saued Seauenthly Christ himselfe most graciously inuites men Obiect Oh but he doth not call mee Answ He cals all Mat 11.28.29.30 Reuel 3.18 Iohn 7.37 Obiect Solut. Obiect Solut. Obiect therefore he excepteth not thee but least men should encourage themselues in sinfulnes he addeth a limitation All that are weary and heauy laden If we can once finde that sinne is the greatest burthen that euer our soules bare and that once wee could come to be weary of them we might haue comfort in Christ Obiect Oh but if I should take that course I should lead a dumpish and Melancholy life Ans It is a false imputation cast vpon Religion and Christ for the promise is I will ease you Obiect Oh but to exercise such a communion with God and Christ requires so many graces that I can neuer get them Solut. Ans Learne of mee that I am lowly and meeke as if he should say Get this one grace which I my selfe haue laboured in and thou maist continue in the case and comfort once had from Christ without interruption If men still thinke this improbable he wils them to put it to triall and they should certainely finde rest to their Soules Obiect 3. Solut. Obiect Oh but to be thus yoaked is a most irkesome and impossible seruitude Ans This he reiects as most false and saith My yoake is easie and my burthen light both in respect of the power of the meanes and the secret comforts of God able to support the Soule Eightly we are commanded to beleeue and therefore it is a heauy sinne to disobey 1 Iohn 3.23 Ninthly God doth beseech men to be reconciled Wonder at this admirable Clemencie in our God 2. Cor. 5.20 Nay then perish and that iustly if so great and infinite goodnesse cannot perswade These things should the rather affect if we consider who it is that proclaimeth inuiteth commandeth beseecheth namely GOD who is able to doe it and speakes out of his Nature If a couetous man should offer vs any great kindnesse wee might doubt of performance because it is contrarie to his nature but it is not so with our God his name is gracious and his nature is to be faithfull in performance where he hath beene true in offer or promising Thus much of incouragements The lets of Faith Le ts in the Minister Rom. 10. The hinderances of Faith follow to be considered of The lets of Faith are sometimes in the Minister sometimes in the People Ministers are guilty of the want of Faith in their Hearers First when they teach not at all because Faith cannot be had without hearing Secondly if wee teach not Faith and that plainely if they intend not the chiefest part of their labours to informe men in the doctrine of Faith vnder which is contained the whole doctrine of the Sinners conuersion with his God though they informe manners both for Pietie and Righteousnesse and busie themselues in other contemplatiue Diuinitie yet haue they not answered their Calling but are wofull hinderances of Faith in the hearers Le ts in the People Secondly in the People Faith is letted three wayes 1 By errors in their Iudgements 2 By corrupt affections in the Heart 3 By certaine things that befall their Conuersation There are fiue especiall Errors with any of which whosoeuer is infected Faith is letted First when men thinke they are bound to follow their Callings and to mind their worldly imployments and therfore cannot spend the time about thinking of Sermons Luke 14.16 c. Our Sauiour Luke 14.16 in the Parable showes that though men giue Heauen faire words yet they take not a course to get it but what lets them Is it Whoredome Drunkennes Idolatry Murther breach of Sabbath c. No such matter but onely the abuse of lawfull profit and pleasures What more lawfull then a Farme what more honourable of all pleasures then Marriage onely obserue that the voluptuous person saith flatly He cannot come and the worldly man I pray you haue me excused Obiect Obiect Oh but I confesse it were a great fault to leaue minding heauenly things to get superfluity and more then needes as Farme vpon Farme But I want necessaries if I had but sufficient my minde should not bee so taken vp Solut. c. Ans
Doctrines out of the whole Verses The first thing in speciall is the kinde of ordinance in which the word was effectuall viz. Hearing Whereof That is of which Heauen or Hope Doctr. It is a great mercy of God to heare of Heauen before the time come it should be enioyed or lost If we heard not of Heauen till death or iudgement wee should continue still in our slumber drowned in the lust after profit or pleasures we should be so far from finishing our mortification as wee should hardly beginne to set about the washing of our owne vncleanenesse both of hands and life wee should looke vpon Grace and Holinesse with a dull and feeble eye yea it is good euen for Gods children to heare of it before they haue it both to support them in their crosses and discouragements as also to plucke vp their mindes to holy contemplation and to weane them from the loue of base things yea to inflame them to a greater desire to magnifie and glorifie the singular grace and mercy of God in these dayes of their pilgrimage Ye haue heard No man can get eternall graces Doctr. or an enduring contentment arising from the hope of a better life without the hearing of the word of God c Math 17 5. Luk 16 29 30 John 8.47 Quest But tell vs distinctly what good shall men get by hearing of Sermons Answ Many are the singular benefits come to men thereby What good comes by hearing Sermons First the holy Ghost is here giuen Acts 10.44 Secondly mens hearts are here opened Acts 16.14 Thirdly the feare of God doth here fall vpon men Acts 13.16 Fourthly the proud and stony-heart of man is here tamed melted and made to tremble Esa 66.2 Fiftly the faith of Gods Elect is here begotten Rom. 10.14 Sixtly Men are here sealed by the holy Spirit of promise Epes 1.13 Seauenthly here the Spirit speaketh to the Churches Reuel 2. Eightly Christ here comes to suppe with men a Reuel 3.10 Let men tell of their experience whether euer their hearts tasted of the refreshing of CHRIST till they deuoted themselues to the hearing of the Word Ninthly The painefull distresse of the afflicted Conscience is heere or no where cured by hearing the bones that God hath broken receiue ioy and gladnesse Psal 51.8 Tenthly what shall I say but as the Euangelicall Prophet saith If you can doe nothing else yet heare and your soules shall liue Esa 55.4 Liue I say the life of Grace yea and the life of Glory for Saluation is brought vnto vs by hearing Act. 28.18 and 4.16 Vse 1 The vse of this point is First for instruction Let him that heareth heare b Ezech 3 27. yea let all reioyce in the mercies of their God that haue tasted of this bountie of the Lord blessed are your eares in as much as you haue heard Many Prophets and righteous men haue desired to heare the things that you heare and Vse 2 haue not heard them c Math. 13.16.17 Secondly for humiliation vnder the consideration of the lamentable estate of such people as haue not the Word preached vnto them How doe the thousands euen in Israell perish through the failing or wanting of Vision Is there not almost millions of Men and Women that haue scarce heard by preaching whether there be any holy Ghost Oh the cruell torments that abide those soule-murtherers Shall I name them I wish their repentance that so they might haue a new name but because lamentable experience shewes that the vnsauory Salt seldome findes wherewith it may be salted therefore it is the dutie of all Gods people to bowe the knees of their hearts to God beseeching him to inflame the hearts of those that are in authoritie with such bowels of compassion that they would in due time purge the Church of them that so their names may no more bee heard amongst vs. Whiles men lie sicke of the spirituall Lethargy in their owne hearts they are little troubled with the distresse of others but if men would euen in Gods sight duely waigh without shifting and preiudice these propositions viz. that the hearing of the Word is the ordinarie meanes to conuert mens soules to God Rom. 10.14 1 Pet. 1.23 c. And that except men be borne againe they cannot enter into the Kingdome of God Mourne and pray Iohn 3.3 if I say these things be weighed how should our bowels turne within vs to consider the case of some hundreds of Parishes in this famous Kingdome that in the middest of this great Light in this respect yet sit in darkenesse Thirdly for the reproofe of the disorders and vitious dispositions of men in the hearing of the Word Many are the sorts of euill hearers exceeding many are the wicked humours of men by which they sinne against the Word heard the Scripture hath noted and taxed diuers corruptions in men in hearing and fearefully threatned them For the better explication of this vse I consider two things First the sorts of euill hearers Secondly their state in respect of it The sorts of euill hearers The sorts of euill hearers may be distinguished into two kindes some are openly impious and audacious some more ciuill and restrained Of the first kinde First some are so wayward nothing can please them either the Preacher is too terrible or he is too comfortable If Iohn fast hee hath a Deuill if Christ eate he is a glutton d Mat. 11.16 c. Secondly Some heare and are scandalized e Math. 15 12. Men are so wedded to their owne conceits and stuffed with preiudice that they many times wilfully study and striue to frame scandale and offence out of the words of the Teacher Thirdly Some heare and are filled with wrath and enuie and that sometimes so as they cannot restraine the signes of their rage and fretting no not in the Sermon-time f Luke 4.24 Acts 7.54 They gnash with their teeth and their harts are ready to burst for anger And this comes many times because men cannot abide wholesome Doctrine but are giuen to fables h 2 Tit. 4.3 4. Fourthly Some heare and their mouthes make iests while their hearts go after their lusts i Ezech 33 30. they heare and mocke k Acts 17.32 Fiftly Some make the auditory of Christians the studie of all manner of base filthinesse thither comes the Adulterer the Couetous the deceiuer the accuser of the Brethren c. and there they damnably frame their dogged and swinish imaginations Sixtly Some heare and if they finde any power in the Doctrine of the Preacher they enquire whether hee be not a Puritane for they haue heard so much euill of that Sect euery where that that one colour may serue to make them cautelous and better aduised then to be much troubled with his Doctrine l Acts 28 22. Seuenthly Some will heare if he speake of this world m 1 Iohn 4.5 He is an excellent Preacher that in
striue to wring the Fanne out of Christs hand that the winnowing may cease The Doctrine that separates the precious from the vile and without respect of persons yeelds comfort to the gracious and terrours as the onely present portion of the prophane is exceedingly opposed of the world Thirdly that they may grow in grace But to omit other things the Apostle here shewes by his owne example that we should pray first that they may truely know the will of God in Christ secondly that they be discreete and wise in carriage as well as in vnderstanding thirdly thâ—t they may walke worthy of the Lord c. fourthly that they may increase in knowledge fiftly that they might perseuer being strengthened with Gods might lastly that they may lead a patient and ioyfull life And wee should be thus carefull of the good of others both because God requires it and the Saints haue practised it and besides if thou haue any grace thou standest or fallest with others in respect of the credit of profession Since the day that wee heard of it wee cease not to pray for you First from the coherence of these words with the words following wee may note the great efficacie of Prayer how mightily it preuailes with God it is a way by which a Christian may exceedingly helpe himselfe and pleasure his friends The prayer of the righteous auaileth much both for helping of the body and healing of the soule a Iames 5.16 If two sound-hearted men agree in earth in a suite to God the Father in heauen they preuaile with incredible successe they get what they would haue b Mat. 18.19 And that wee may be incouraged to Prayer there are diuers things that might vndoubtedly perswade vs to resolue of the efficacie of prayer Incouragements to prayer First Gods Commandement certainely God will not require prayer but that hee meanes to heare it c Psal 50.15 Secondly The Nature of God he is a Father and hath the compassions of a Father Though Abraham would not know his seede if they had suites to him and Iacob be ignorant of his posteritie yet God will heare and redeeme d Esa 63.16 Though a mother should forget her motherly compassions yet God will not forget his e Esa 49.15 and therefore if earthly fathers that haue a great deale of ill nature in them can giue good gifts to their children and that because their children aske them how much more shall God our Father who is perfectly compassionate giue good things yea the best things yea the very fountaine of all good his holy Spirit if wee aske him f Math. 7.9 Thirdly the manner of Gods presence of grace when wee haue any suites hee is not farre off or hard to come to as earthly Princes are and great men in world many times but hee is neere to all that call vpon him in truth g Psal 145.18 yea for more assurance of this that hee is ready to receiue petitions it is sayd His eares are open to the cry of the righteous he is so farre from being absent that there is not so much as any little impediment in his eare God is euer ready to heare if our hearts were ready to pray Fourthly The property of Gods liberality hee holdes it a great blemish and dishonour to his bounty either to deny when hee is asked or to reproach when hee hath giuen either to except against the person or to sticke at the greatnesse of the gift h Iames 1.5 Fiftly the assistance of the spirit of Adoption The Spirit helpes our infirmities though wee know not how to pray as wee ought yet that shall not let audience for The Spirit it selfe will make request for vs euen in the sighes which cannot bee expressed i Rom. 8.26 Sixtly The merits of Christ and his intercession hee hath prayed for vs so as what we aske the Father in his Name hee will grant it k Ioh. 14.13.14 Seuenthly The hate God beares to the enemies of his people Gods Seruants shall speede in their suites euen because of them that rise vp against them Lastly our prayers are furthered by the very Faith and Holinesse of our godly and spirituall Ancestours the posteritie speedes the better for their sakes yea without question we speede the better in England because we are the seede or Successours of the Martyrs Obiect Obiect But I haue prayed for my selfe and others and yet finde not successe Sol. First if thou speede not Solut. it is either because thou art not a righteous person l Psal 34.16 109 7. or thou art disordered in thy carriage in the family m 1 Pet. 3.7 or thou didst not continue in prayer n Luk. 18 1. to 8. or thou dost aske amisse Quest Quest But how may I know whether I did aske amisse Ans Ans Thou didst aske amisse first if thou didst pray and doubt o Iames 1.6 Job 21.15 Secondly if thou didst make prayers thy refuge but not thy recompence when thou camest to pray thou consideredst what thou didst want for thy selfe not what thou shouldest render to God thou vsedst prayer to serue thy turne but when thou hadst sped thou didst not returne by prayer to render vnto God his honour p Psal 116.12 Thirdly if thou didst not make conscience of the vse of other ordinances of God for God will not giue all to any one ordinance Fourthly if thy prayers were ignorant proud hypocriticall prayers q Mat. 6. Fiftly if thou wast not in charitie but broughtest thy gift and diddest not forgiue or seeke reconciliation with thy brother r Mat. 5. Sixtly if thou didst aske of God for wrong ends or wrong things as to spend on thy lusts Å¿ Iames 4.3 or for temporall things onely or cheefely t Hose 7.14 besides many times it comes to passe that men speede not because they are not humble Wee should so prize and esteeme holy things as wee should exceedingly reioyce if wee could get but the crummes that fall from the Fathers table This Humilitie is euer ioyned with great Faith and wished successe in all suites to God Againe it is to bee noted that men may bee deceiued about the successe of Prayer for the decree for our succours may goe foorth at the very beginning of our supplications though the knowledge of it bee not reuealed vnto vs till afterwards Further God heareth prayers diuersly sometimes hee heareth to grant the verie thing we desire sometimes he heareth and granteth and giueth not the verie things wee desire but that which hee holds to bee best for vs and for the distresse wee are in so hee was sayd to heare CHRIST Hebr. 5. Lastly God doth heare and grant and yet deferre to giue and that for our great good many times hee deferres that hee may prooue vs that our faith may bee the more kindled that his benefits may bee more sweet when they doe come
The most men see no necessity of the restoring of their soules they cannot bee perswaded of the necessity of Regeneration and conuersion by the Word and when they come to the meanes they seeke not to God to lead them u Psal 23.3 5 Men are double-hearted and diuide one part to the flesh and the world and another to God the more open part of their liues some pretend to direct with some respect of holinesse but the secret and inward part is full of all rottennesse and yet men will not see that God and Sinne God and Riches God and the Flesh cannot be serued both of one man at one time 6 They are incorrigible will neyther be heal'd by the word nor bee forced by the workes of God They will not vnderstand though all the foundations of the earth be moued x Psal 82 5. What we must doe that wee might be holy Thirdly that we might attaine vnto this holinesse of Conuersation 1 Wee must grow out of liking with our owne waies and our present carnall course and forsake that way and returne from it x Prou 9.6 Ezech 18. 2 We must get out of the way of sinners for he that walketh with the vngodly will be like them y Psal 1.1 3 Wee must mightily labour for knowledge and bee much in contemplation and to this ende exercise our selues in Gods word day and night and dwell in Gods house Coherence with Verse before and Psal 1.2 Prou. 8.20 and 2.11.12 Psalm 84 4.5 Esay 2.3 yea wee should by conference aske the way one of another z Ier 51.4 4 Wee must get into Christ for hee is the way and till wee labour our ingrafting into Christ and settle our selues to seeke a Sauiour euen vnto vs by faith all our workes are in vaine 5 That our conuersations might be more holy and vnrebukeable wee should first labour to get holinesse into our hearts for if grace be within duties will be without if corruption be mortified in the Soule which is the fountaine it will haue no great sinne in the life which is the streame which flowes from the heart first we should guide our hearts into the way a Prou. 23.19 for thereout commeth life b Prou. 4.23 6 Wee must submit our selues to Gods corrections learne obedience by the things we suffer c Heb. 5.8 obey the checkes of our conscience and be contented to eate the bread of affliction d Esa 30.20 beare the words of rebuke and admonition e 1 Thes 5.13 for hee that refuseth correction will certainely goe out of the way of life f Prou. 10.17 Lastly we should commit our way to God and by constant and daily prayer beseech him that hee would shew vs the way and lead vs forth g Psal 25.4 and then that he would stay our steps in his paths that our feet doe not slide h Psal 17.5 and to this end that he would remoue out of our way all impediments and euery lying way i Psal 119.29 and that he would daily quicken vs in the way against the sluggishnesse of our owne Natures k Psal 119.37 and bend our hearts to his holy feare but especially euery morning wee should beseech God so to assist vs and guide and strengthen vs to doe the duties of the day and that hee would see to and defend the thing of the day in his day l 1 Kin 8.58.59 by the vertue of Christs intercession and his words which are neere vnto God day and night The gaine of godlinesse Fourthly thus doing and endeauouring our selues to know and doe Gods will 1 The Lord would know vs by name and take notice of our wayes euen with the knowledge of approbation m Psal 1. vlt. 2 Our liues would be full of ioy and chearfulnesse n Psal 138.5 yea they that haue tasted of the ioyes of a Crowne shall leaue the Throne and Pallace to seeke the sweet delights of the faithfull and to sing their songs 3 God would walke in the middest of vs o Leu 26.11 4 Yea hee would keepe his Couenant and Mercy with vs p 1 King 8.23 5 We should be protected against all hurtfull troubles being eyther preserued from them or in them if we walke in the day we shall not stumble q Ioh 11.8.9 yea though we went through fire and water yet Gods holy presence and strong arme would be with vs r Esay 43.3 Psal 23.3 yea we might dwell with euerlasting burnings that is within the knowledge of Gods terrible presence and sight of his great iudgments when the hypocrites of the world would be afraid ſ Esay 33.14.16 6 Or if there were sorrowes and griefes vpon vs in this world yet heauen shall come and we shall rest in the beds of eternall ease whatsoeuer betides vs we shall not lye downe in sorrow t Esay 57 2 50 vlt. 7 Thus to liue is to rule with God and to be faithfull with his Saints u Hos 11.12 8 Thus shall we scape the vigor of the Law x Gal 5 18. and the flames of Hell y Rom 8.1 Lastly if we cōtinue faithfull to the death there is laid vp for vs a crown of life z Reuel 2.10 Thus of walking or holy conuersation in the generall now in particular that we might walke in an holy eminency three things as is before noted are heere vrged First that wee should walke worthy of the Lord. That is so to know and consider the singular mercies of God in Christ as to endeauour to expresse our thankefulnesse in the obedience of our liues in such a measure as might become the mercies of God Before I open the words further I consider in the generall two things 1 That the obedience of the faithfull is raysed by the contemplation of the mercies of God which should teach vs 2 Generall obseruations as wee desire more to abound in good fruites so to be more in the assurance and often meditation of Gods loue to vs more knowledge of this kinde would worke more obedience and a confused knowledge of Gods mercy is vsually accompanied with an vnconstant obedience Besides this reprooues the dangerous and sinfull abuse of Gods mercies in the common people that vse to plead their safetie notwithstanding their sinnes by the alledging of the mercy of God to sinners whereas it is most certaine that the right knowledge of Gods mercy would make men afraid to sinne There is mercy with thee that thou maist be feared saith the Psalmist a Psal 130.4 and it is the infallible signe of a true conuert that hee doth feare God and his goodnesse b Hos 3.5 euery man can feare God and his Iustice especially in some kindes of iudgements but a childe of God doth neuer more tenderly feare God then when hee hath greatest taste of Gods mercies 2 The Papists would finde merit of workes
in this Verse both because holinesse of life is so much vrged as also because heere is the word worthy vsed as if the Apostle should grant that they might be worthy of and merit the blessings of God My answere is First that merit cannot be founded vpon Scripture Against merit of workes and secondly it cannot bee founded vpon this Scripture For the first we cannot merit for many reasons in Scripture first wee are not our owne men wee are so tyed vnto God that gaue vs beeing in Nature and Grace that when wee haue done all wee can doe our owne mouthes must say wee are but vnprofitable Seruants c Luke 17. Secondly all our sufficiencie to doe any good is of God not from our selues d 2 Cor. 3.5 Phil. 2.13 Thirdly God gaines nothing by vs. If thou be righteous what giuest thou to him or what receiueth hee at thy hands e Iob 35.7 Fourthly men talke of their well-doing but what shall become of their sinnes If the Papists will first goe to hell for their sinnes and stay all that eternity there then afterwards if God create another eternity they may haue hearing to relate what good they haue done the curse of the Law will be first serued the punishment of Adams one sinne barred the plea for any reward for former righteousnesse Fiftly what comparison can there be betweene the glory of Heauen and our workes on earth f Rom. 8.18 Sixtly it is worthy to bee obserued that it is mercy in God to set his loue vpon them that keepe his Commandements Exod. 20. Command 2. Seauenthly wee are so farre from meriting that we are taught to pray God to giue vs our daily bread wee haue not a bit of bread of our owne earning Eightly the Sanctification of the most righteous is but begunne in this life Lastly vnto all these Reasons adde the further Testimony of these Scriptures Dan. 9.9 Rom. 4.5 and 11.9 1. Cor. 4.4 Phil. 3.8.9 Secondly This place hath no colour for merit for to passe ouer that reason that the Scripture requireth good workes therefore our workes merit as a most false and absurd argument the wordes worthy of the Lord cannot be applied to merit by any meanes for in as much as the Lord had bestowed many of his fauours already vppon them and giuing his hand and writing and seale for the rest they cannot by any workes afterwards be said in any colour to merit what is past They are vrged Matth. 3. to bring foorth fruites woorthy repentance now it were absurd to thinke that the fruits afterwards borne should merit repentance which God gaue before for that is to affirme that not onely a wicked man might merit his own conuersion but that hee might merit it by the workes hee would doe after his conuersion which I know not that any Papist will affirme and the like reason is there of the phrase here vsed Quest Quest But letting the Papist goe what is it to walke worthy of the Lord Ans Answ It is so to cleaue vnto God that we refuse not out of the holy estimation of Gods free mercies to forsake our selues and the world and to testifie our obedience to the Law and Spirit of God in vprightnesse with all thankefulnesse But that this may appeare more plainely if we would walke worthy of the Lord 1 In generall our righteousnesse must exceede the righteousnesse of the Scribes and Pharisees we must be so farre from resting in the custome and practise of the vile sinnes that abound in the world that wee must not be satisfied with this that we be ciuill honest men and well thought of in the world for Gods mercies challenge more at our hands then ciuill honesty g Mat. 5.20 If we would walke worthy of the Lord we must doe sixe things 2 In particular if we would walke worthy of God 1 Wee must walke with God in the sence of Gods presence and in the light of his countenance so knowing his Loue as wee forget not his presence h Gen. 17.1 And because the wandring and vnmortified heart of man is not easily brought to this therefore we must humble our selues to gaine a better ability to walke with our God i Mich. 6.8 2 Wee must set the Law of God as the onely rule of our actions alwaies before vs k Psal 119.1 and by all meanes be carefull to obey the motions of Gods Spirit euen the Law in our mindes that is to walke after the Spirit l Gal. 5.21 and according to the Spirit m Rom. 8.1 3 We must labour to glorifie God by endeauouring by an open light to approue our selues to the world in shewing the power of Gods grace in our workes and the newnes of our liues n Iames 3.15 Math. 5. Rom. 6. 4 We must be contented to deny our owne reason wit desires delights and profits and to take vp any crosse God shall lay vpon vs o Luke 9.24 5 Wee should go beyond all ciuill honest men in this that wee would respect all Gods Commandements and make conscience of euery sinne by Prayer and endeauour to auoid it and to obey God both in our soules and bodies and in euery part of both Lastly we should so admire Gods loue in deliuering our soules from death and our feet from falling c. that wee should seeke Gods face in the light of the liuing and neuer to come empty handed but Gods vowes should be vpon vs and we should euer be rendring praise Thankefulnesse is all wee can giue to God p Psal 56.12.13 In all pleasing This is the second thing required in our conuersation we should not thinke it enough to liue iustly and religiously but wee must liue pleasingly also and this is true 1. In respect of God Let vs haue grace that wee may so serue God that wee may please him q Hebr. 12.28 1 Cor. 7.31 2. In respect of our owne Conscience preseruing the rest and goodnesse of the conscience 3. In respect of men thus the wife careth to please her husband and the husband to please his wife r 1 Cor. 7.34 What we should do that we might not onely serue God but please him too It is not enough to be perswaded that that we doe be good but we ought to looke to it that it be pleasing So in all dueties to God and in our carriage to men Quest But what should wee doe that wee might so serue God as please him too Ans This is answered in diuers Scripture 1 Be sure thou be not in the flesh for no such can please God Å¿ Rom. 8.8 and they are in the flesh that can relish nothing but fleshly things that take no care to prouide for the life of Grace and peace of Conscience vers â— that will not bee subiect to the Law of God vers 7. that haue not the Spirit of Christ vers 9. and that dye not to sinne
z Ephes 4.11 to 17. Besides if we would increase in strength wee must let Patience haue his perfect worke making conscience to mortifie corrupt passions as worldly griefe anger fretting a Iames 1.4 c. And lastly wee must bee carefull to keepe what God hath giuen vs that no man take away our crowne Neglect of grace receiued is a great hinderance of strength and increase Thus of the weake Christian A strong Christian discouers himselfe by diuers things First Of the strong Christian and how he may be knowne hee is spirituall that is such a one as not onely hath a taste and desire after spirituall things but is also ruled by the Word and Spirit of God that hee restraines the euils of the flesh both in heart and life so as hee giues not occasion eyther of scandall to the weake or of scorne to them that are without b 1 Cor 3.1 Secondly hee is able to be baptised with the baptisme that Christ was baptised with and to drinke of the cup that Christ dranke of he is not onely willing to beare ordinary wrongs and crosses but is prepared for the worst the world or Sathan may doe to him c Mat 20.22.23 3. Hee can beare the infirmities of the weake and in conuersing deny himselfe and please his Brother in that that is good to edification d Rom 15.1.2 4. Hee is full of goodnesse and knowledge and is able to admonish e Rom 15.14 and comfort others with the comforts hee hath found himselfe f 2 Cor 1.4 5. Hee sinnes not in word g Iames 3.1 that is hee is able to gouerne his tongue with Wisedome Meekenesse Grace and Truth The ordinary faults of speech are not found in his Tongue 6. He is not carefull for his life to take thought for what he shall eate or what he shall drinke nor doth he disquiet his heart about his body what he shall put on for these outward things hee can easily trust his heauenly Father h Math 6.25.30 7. He can loue his enemies endure wrongs without resistance or reuenge or if hee vse the helpe of the Magistrate hee can seeke it without malice or crueltie hee can blesse them that curse him and pray for them that despight him and doe good to them that hate him i Math 5 38. to the end Lastly in Faith hee is strong like Abraham Rom. 4.16 to the end Hee can beleeue things to come as well as if they were present Vers 17. hee can beleeue aboue hope and vnder hope Vers 18. hee looketh not to the meanes but to the promise Vers 19. hee vanquisheth doubts Vers 20. hee is as thankefull for promises as others would bee for performances Vers 20.21 for these things were not onely true of Abraham but may be true in vs also Vers 23.24 who may haue as great helpe from Christ as euer he had Vers 25. Thus of the strong Christian In all might Note how the Apostle presseth to perfection before Why all might in all knowledge all pleasing all good workes now in all might And wee had neede to be strengthened with all might because not one part of the soule onely is to be looked to but the whole soule spirit and life throughout nor haue wee one Grace to tend but all sorts of Graces from God nor doth there abide vs one trouble but calamities indignities and temptations of all sorts Wee haue not one aduersary to encounter but many and of many sorts inward outward visible inuisible publike priuate at home and abroad Neyther doe wee stand vpon our guard at one time but must looke to our selues in all these respects at all times It must be all might that we should labour after in foure respects All might in foure respects First it must bee a Might that extends to the strengthening of all the faculties of the soule powers of the body and duties of the life our Mindes must bee strengthened in the approuing of truth and goodnesse and in reprobating of euill and falshood l 1 Cor 14.20 our Memories must bee strengthened in retayning and recording the secrets and hid things of God which are committed to it the Will must be strengthened in the Election of good and reiection of euill and our Affections neede strength also thus wee were to be strengthened in Patience m Iam 1.4 Ioy n 1 Thes 5.16 Loue o 1 John 4.18 Mercy p Col 3.12 Hope and Confidence q 1 Pet 1.13 Desires r Psal 27.4 in Reuerence Å¿ Heb. 12.28 in Hatred of sinne t Psal 139.21.22 Contempt of the World u Phil 3.8 Esay 30.22 So doe wee neede strength to euery dutie of holy life Secondly it must be a Might that is gotten from the vse of all the meanes wee must be strengthened in the power of euery ordinance of God and supported with the vse of euery helpe to make vs strong Thirdly it must be a Might shewed in the vse of all the Armour of God Wee must strengthen our selues with euery piece of Armour whether it bee Armour of Defence as the Girdle of Truth the Brest-plate of Righteousnes the Shooes of the Gospell of Peace the Shield of Faith the Helmet of Hope or Armor of Offence as the Sword of the Spirit Gods Word and the Darts of Prayers x Ephes 6.12 Fourthly it should be a Might extended to all possible degrees and power of euery Grace and dutie thus in mercy wee should communicate in all good things y Gal 6.6 our seruice should be an heartie Seruice z Ephes 6.6 wee must loue the Lord with all our hearts with all our soules with all our might * Deut. 6.5 According to the power of his glory In the handling of these words I consider them first apart secondly as they are ioyned together and thirdly the Doctrines out of them Here are two things laid to pawne for the strengthening of the weake Christian Gods Power and Gods Glory The extent of Gods power Power is one of the Attributes they call in Schooles relata the Power of God is infinite both in respect of Essence for it is as large as the Essence yea it is the Essence it selfe and in respect of Obiects hee hath not done so much but farre beyond our capacities hee could doe infinitely more and so is it infinite in respect of continuance Yet to speake of it according to our capacities What God cannot doe it is restrayned 1. By his Will hee cannot doe what his Will is against 2. By his glory hee can doe nothing against his owne Glory 3. By his Nature hee cannot lye c. because it is against his Nature 4. In some respects by the nature of the Creature so as whatsoeuer destroyes the essentiall definition of the Creature God cannot doe as God cannot make a man vnreasonable and yet hee remaine a man hee cannot make a
sure to preserue vs that himselfe is a Kings Sonne yea Gods Sonne yea a King and God himselfe and so infinitely beloued of the Father it is an excellent thing to be Christs member seeing hee inherits so great loue and if God gaue vs this Sonne so deare to him how shall hee denie any thing seeing neuer can ought bee so precious but that with Christ hee will willingly giue it Verse 14. In whom wee haue redemption through his bloud euen the forgiuenesse of sinnes IN the former Verses our Redemption is considered as God the Father is the efficient cause of it In this Verse it is considered as CHRIST is the Instrumentall cause of it in the Verse foure things are to be noted 1. By whom wee are redeemed viz. by the Sonne of Gods loue implyed in the first words 2. Who are redeemed wee that is the faithfull 3. How wee are redeemed viz. by his bloud 4. With what kinde of redemption not by redemption from losse in estate or seruitude in body but from sinne in the soule In whom Doct. The Sonne of God is the redeemer of the sonnes of men hee that had no sinnes of his owne did worthily cancell other mens hee that was in no debt paid our debts In this worke of Redemption wee may see Pietie it selfe beaten for the impious man and Wisedome it selfe derided for the foolish man and Truth it selfe slaine for the lying man and Iustice it selfe condemned for the vniust man and Mercy it selfe afflicted for the cruell man and Life it selfe dying for the dead man None can redeeme vs but Iesus Christ hee onely is God and man he only was deputed hereunto he onely it is that is the first borne the brother and the kinsman a Leuit 25. Two things required in a Redeemer Two things are required in a Sauiour or Redeemer viz. Right and Power and the title or right must be either by propriety or by propinquitie In power and propriety the Father or holy Ghost might redeeme but in propinquitie Christ onely is the next kinsman Secondly it is to be noted that hee saith in whom not by whom to teach vs that the comfort of our Redemption is not then had when Christ as Mediator doth pay the price but when as our Head hee receiueth vs to himselfe we must be in Christ before wee can bee pardoned it is a vaine thing to alledge that Christ died for vs vnlesse wee can cleare it that wee are the members of Christ by conuersion and regeneration wee must be in Christ before the Diuell will let go his hold wee must bee in Christ before wee can receiue of the influence of his grace for that descends onely from the Head to the Members wee must be in Christ before we can be couered with his garment and if wee be not in the Vine we cannot perseuer Wee Quest Quest How could the obedience and sufferings of one man serue to redeeme so many men Ans Ans It is sufficient because he did all willingly because also hee was himselfe innocent and without fault but especially because this obedience and suffering was the obedience of him that was more then man Againe it is to be noted that hee saith wee not all men haue redemption as the Vniuersalistes dreame Haue Quest Quest Had not the Fathers before Christ redemption in him as well as wee Ans Ans They had first in Predestination because they were herevnto elect secondly in efficacie in as much as they that did beleeue in Christ had the vertue of the redemption to come Hence that Christ is said to bee the Lambe slaine from the beginning of the world By his bloud Christ shed his bloud many waies as when hee was circumcised in his Agonie in the Garden when hee was crowned and whipped when hee was crucified and when with a Speare his side was pierced but here it is by a Synecdoche taken for all his sufferings Foure waies of redemption There haue beene in former times foure waies of redemption First by Manumission when the Lord let his Vassaile voluntarily goe out free but thus could not wee be redeemed for the Diuell neuer meant to manumit vs. Secondly by Permutation as when in the warres one is exchanged for another and thus could not wee be redeemed for who should bee changed for vs Thirdly by violent ablation as Abraham redeemed Lot by force rescuing him but this way did not stand with Gods Iustice Fourthly by giuing a Price and thus wee are redeemed but what price was giuen not Gold and Siluer nor the bloud of Goates not thousands of Rammes or riuers of Oyle not the Sonnes of our bodies for the sinnes of our soules b Mich 6.4.5 nay if a whole thousand of vs had beene burned in one heape it would not haue expiated for one mans sinne but the price was the bloud of Iesus Christ c 1 Pet 1.19 and by this price wee may see how hatefull a thing sinne is in Gods sight Vses and wee may resolue that wee are not our owne men any more to doe what we list Neither ought wee to be seruants of men d 2 Cor 5. The comforts in the doctrin of forgiuenes of sinnes Besides if there had beene merit in the workes of the Law the Sonne of God needed not to haue shed his bloud and seeing it is shed wee neede no other Mediator nor workes of satisfaction or supererogation Forgiuenesse of sinnes The doctrine of remission of sinnes is many waies comfortable it is a comfort 1. That sinnes may be remitted e 1 Iohn 2.1 2. That this remission may be applyed particularly g Esay 43.25 Ier. 35.34 Micha 7.19 Psal 32.1 thou maist haue it and keepe it for thy selfe f 1 Iohn 1.9 3. That if our sinnes be once forgiuen they can neuer bee laid to our charge more they returne not 4. That where God forgiues one sinne hee forgiues all sinnes h 1 Iohn 2.6 5. That where God forgiues sinne hee heales the nature where hee iustifies bee sanctifies An earthly Prince may forgiue the Felon but hee cannot giue him a better disposition but God neuer forgiues any man but hee giues him a new heart also i Ezech. 36.26.27 1 Iohn 1.9 21.4 Acts 5.31 6. That where God forgiues the sinne hee forgiues the punishment also k Psal 32 4. Math 9.2.5 Lastly that by remission of sinnes we may know our saluation l Luke 1.77 Secondly as it is a comfortable Doctrine to faithfull men so it is a terrible Doctrine to wicked men and that many waies first The terror of the doctrine of forgiuenes of sinnes all mens sinnes are not forgiuen secondly all neede remission of sinnes thirdly if sinne be not forgiuen it makes men loathsome to God m Psal 32.1 which the word couer importeth it sets the Soule in debt it separates betweene God and vs and hinders good things from vs n
as their end as their Creator and as the first borne The first begotten of euery Creature Two things are here to be considered of Christ 1. that he is Gods Son by generation 2. that he is the first begotten For the first God hath Sonnes by Nature and by Grace Christ is borne as Man 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and begotten as God Things are begotten three waies 1. Metaphorically onely by comparison or in some respects 2. Corporally 3. Spiritually some things doe beget without themselues as bodies doe but this is more ignobly and basely some things beget within themselues as doth the Spirit or soule more perfectly But the most perfect and vnutterable glorious generation is the begetting of the Son of God by God The way of God in eternity who can finde out and his generation who can tell His waies are not as our waies yet a glimpse of this great work we may reach to two waies 1 By way of Negation as they say in Schooles 2 By way of Comparison First by denying that vnto God which hath imperfection in it In the generation of the Creatures we may see something into the generation of the Sonne of God There are eight things in the generation of the Creatures which are not in this begetting of the naturall Sonne of God 1. The Creatures beget in time because themselues are first begotten but this is not in God Christ is of the Father but not after the Father there is here a prioritie in order but not in time 2. The Creatures beget by affection this is imperfection but God begetteth by Nature 3. The Creature begets without himselfe so as Sons are diuers and diuided from the Father because they are finite 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 we are of like nature to our Fathers but not the same nature but it is not so in God for Christ is not diuided from the Father as he is the naturall Sonne of God 4. The generation in the Creature is not without corruption or diminution of the nature of the Begetter but here God the Father begetteth without corruption or diminution by a way diuine inenarrable and incomprehensible 5. Our Children are lesse then their Parents but Christ is as well Coequall as Coeternall 6. The Creature communicates but a part of his substance but God communicates the whole 7. The father and sonne among the creatures are two in number one in Specie onely but in God it is not so for the Son of God is another but not another thing he is another viz. in Person but not another thing in Essence Lastly Alius but not aliud the creature begets mortal creatures propagates but a being for a time but God begets a Sonne immortall by nature such a one as can neuer die in the nature so begotten Secondly this generation is shadowed out by some comparison with creatures the riuer and the spring are two yet not diuided so is the Sun and the Beames of it the Sauor the Oyntment are together and yet the Oyntment is not corrupted but the principall comparison is in the minde the word the Minde begets the Word naturally without passion or corruption within it selfe so as the Word begotten remaines in the Minde the Word afterwards clothed with a voyce goeth into the eares of men and yet ceaseth not to be still in the Minde This in many things as you may see is like to the generation of Christ by the Father But all these are but shadowes the glory of the thing it selfe cannot be expressed by any words of man or angels The consideration of this Doctrine should inflame vs to the loue of such a Sonne who being as hee was coequall and coeternall with the Father yet was pleased to delight himselfe in Gods earth which is man Prou. 8.22.31.32 And wee should for euer hearken and attend to the words of this wisedome of God who teacheth vs the secrets of the very bosome of his Father And seeing this is the Sonne of whom GOD hath spoken to the dreadfull astonishment and wonder of Heauen and Earth woe vnto them that sinne against the Sonne and prouoke him to anger How shall they bee broken to pieces like an earthen Vessell But blessed are all they that with all feare and trembling Psal 2.5.7.9.11.12 and with all reuerence and affection subiect themselues to the Scepter of his Kingdome and trust in the loue of the Father through the merits of the Sonne Thus of the consideration of Christ as he is begotten of God it is here added that he is first begotten First begotten Christ is the Sonne of God t Iohn 1.14 Hee is the onely begotten Son of God u Iohn 1.18 hee is the naturall Sonne of God x Rom 3.8 Primogenitus and here is tearmed the first begotten Sonne of God Hee is first begotten as God two waies 1. in Time hee was before all other things Of this afterwards 2. in Dignitie he is the foundation of all that respect by which others are made Sonnes hee is first begotten as Man not in time but in dignitie and operation first in respect of the miraculousnesse and wonderfulnesse of his birth and conception so are none other borne secondly in respect of his Resurrection in which God did as it were beget him againe thus he is afterwards said to be the first borne of the dead thirdly in respect of preheminence as hee hath the right of the first borne being made heyre of all things The Vse is diuers First let all the Angells of God worship him Secondly Heb 1.6 it should kindle in our hearts godly sorrow for our sinnes If we can mourne for the death of our first borne how should we be pierced to remember Zach 12.12 that our sinnes haue pierced Gods first borne Thirdly we should neuer thinke it strange to suffer in this world Rom 8.29 seeing God spared not his owne first borne Lastly it may be a great comfort to Christians and that two wayes first because they shall be accepted with God in and for Christ who is the first borne and hath receiued a blessing for all the rest secondly because in Christ they themselues are accounted as Gods first borne in comparison of other men God will vse them as his first borne Exod. 4.22 Heb. 12.23 Psal 89. â—7 By this Gods Children are made higher then the Kings of the earth Psalm 89.27 and therefore woe shall bee to them that wrong Gods first borne Exod. 4.22 And therefore also euery Christian should so esteeme his birth-right as by no meanes with prophane Esau for any lust profit or pleasure to sell it Heb. 12.16 Verse 16. For in him were all things created that are in Heauen and that are in Earth visible or inuisible whether they be Thrones or Dominions or Principalities or Powers All things were created for him and by him IN this Verse foure things are to be
passionate blinde hard heart and rebellious nature They want the delightfull refreshing of all the blessings of God his ordinances graces or outward fauours All glory is departed from men when God is gone Besides obstinacie may cast them into a reprobate sense and eternall death may swallow them vp That wee may bee deliuered from this strange estate of separation the bloud of Christ must bee applied wee must become new Creatures our peace must be preached accesse must be had to God by prayer wee must be ioyned to Gods Children we must bee built vpon the foundation of the Prophets and Apostles and our soules must become Temples for the holy Ghost to dwell in all this is set downe in the second of the Ephesians from Vers 13. to the end of the Chapter And to this end we must take heede of working iniquity k Iob. 31.3 of Ignorance l Ephes 4.17 of an vncircumcised and an vnmortified Heart m Ezech. 44.7 of strange Doctrine n Heb. 3.9 of the strange woman o Prou 6. of strange Fire that is Will-worship and of the Manners of strange Children for all these by effects will estrange Lastly if it be so great a miserie to be estranged woe be to them that lye in this miserie and regard it not the lesse sense the more danger and most faultie is that frowardnesse in any that professe to feare Gods Name that voluntarily bring a curse vpon themselues by estranging themselues from the societie of the faithfull But let all that know Gods mercie in their reconciliation reioyce in their deliuerance from this miserie Enemies Vnregenerate men are enemies both actiuely and passiuely Actiuely they are enemies to their owne soules Enemies they are both actiuely and passiuely for hee that lâ—â—â—â— iniquitie hates his owne soule 2. to holinesse of life they hate to be reformed p Psal 50. 3. to Gods children for it is certaine they shall be hated of all carnall men for Christs names sake q John 15.8 4. to the light hee that doth euill hates the light r Iohn 3.22 Amos. 5.10 5. one to another they are hatefull and hating one another Å¿ Tit. 3.3 Who haue God 6. to God Obiect Sure no man hates God Sol. Many men doe hate God as appeareth by the threatning in the second Commandement and the Scripture else-where notes such as in Gods account hate him such are these 1. Such as with-stand the truth and labour to turne men from the Faith Acts 13.8 2. Such as are friends to the World Iames 4.4 3. The carnall wise men of the world whose wisedome is enmitie to God Rom. 8.7 4. All workers of iniquitie Psal 37.18.20 92.9 5. All Scoffers that reproach Gods Name Truth or People Psal 74.18.22 6. All that hate Gods Children Psal 81.14.15 83.2.3 129.3.5 Iohn 15.18.23 7. All those that refuse to subiect their soules to the Scepter of Christ and will not be ruled by his ordinances These are called his enemies Luke 19.27 And among other such are those loose people that liue vnder no setled Ministery Lastly all Epicures whose God is their belly and minde onely earthly things and glory in their shame Phil. 3.17.18 Passiuely they are enemies to God who hates them Psal 5.4 to Gods ordinances which smite and pursue or threaten them Psal 45.4 to all the Creatures who are in armes against the sinner till hee bee at peace with God and in particular to the Saints who hate the company and assemblies of the wicked Psal 26.4 And all this shewes the great misery of wicked men and how can they but be miserable that are in the estate of enmitie All seueritie will bee accounted Iustice all their vertuous praises but faire sinnes stript they are of all the peculiar priuiledges of the Saints and that which men would desire to doe their enemies God will certainely by an vnauoydable prouidence doe to them All the Creatures are against him a wicked man is as hee that should alway goe vpon a Mine of Gunne-powder eyther by force or by stratagem the Creatures will surprise him O that men would therefore labour to mortifie actiue hatred in themselues that the passiue destroy them not and seeke to Christ in whom onely this enmitie can bee remoued Againe this makes against merit for what could wee merit that were enemies And let such as are deliuered and haue felt the bitternesse of this enmitie take heede of secret sinnes after Calling vnrepented of least GOD returne and visite them with the strokes of an Enemie t Iob. 13.24 c. Jer. 30.14 Esay 63.19 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In the minde It greatly matters in the businesse of mans happinesse how the mindes of men are ordered 1. Man makes it the fountaine of all his actions it is his priuie Counsellor hee speakes first with his minde hee obeyes his minde u Ephes 2.3 it is the shop whence hee frames all his engines against God and Man 2. The Diuell especially labours to be possessed of this fort and to haue it in his custodie x 2. Cor. 10.4 3. The godly man repenting first labours to be renued in his minde y Ephes 4.23 4. God especially lookes after mans minde which appeares in that hee gaue a Law to the minde z Rom. 7. setting as it were a Guarde to rule and appoint it and the inward worship of God is here performed We must loue God with all our minde * Marke 12. and pray in minde a 1. Cor. 14. God makes a speciall search after mens mindes it is his speciall glory to search the heart and minde of man b 2. Chron. 18. and if God be enraged the strength of the battaile is directed against the minde and his worst strokes light there one of his last curses is a reprobate minde The consideration hereof may serue for reproofe of the great carelesnesse that is in the most for the mind and the inward man and the purity thereof Thought is not free as many fondly thinke hee will neuer truely repent for euill workes that doth not first care to repent for euill thoughts and such like corruption in the minde There should man begin his repentance where God begins the discouery of our miserie And let vs learne to be more watchfull against the sinnes of our mindes and be more grieued for the drosse and corruption wee finde there and learne more to hate the sinnes of the minde such as are ignorance distracted seruice false opinions emptinesse of holy meditations euill dishonourable impure and vnchast thoughts against God or man pride malice frowardnesse vanitie security and vnbeliefe Doct. 2. There is in vnregenerate men a strange minding of sinne they imagine mischiefe they haue a spirit of fornication profound to decline deepely set they trust in their owne wayes so as many times they regard neither Gods word nor the rod nor the threatnings of God or rebukes of man neither
can they be stirred with the foure last things This shewes as mans misery and death in sinne so the wonderfull mercy of God in forgiuing such sins It is a comfort that sinnes of set knowledge may bee forgiuen And hence may be gathered a difference betweene the sinnes of the regenerate Plena voluntate and the sinnes of the vnregenerate for the godly sinne not with a full minde they are not set in euill sinne rebels in them but not raignes Lastly this may let vs see how little cause wee haue to stand vpon our mindes or reason or naturall parts in matters of Hope and Saluation In euill Workes If the dependance and the words themselues be duely considered wee may here gather fiue things First that the euill workes of the sinner cause the strangenesse and enmitie aforesaid Secondly that a wicked man can like himselfe well enough though his very workes and outward behauiour be euill He can blesse himselfe in his heart when his iniquitie is found worthy to be hated a Psal 36.2 Thirdly that where the life is euill the minde is euill the heart cannot be good where the workes are nought Fourthly that hee that allowes himselfe in one sinne will pollute himselfe with many sinnes Workes Fiftly when God lookes vpon the workes of euill men they are all euill Note note a difference if the carnall man looke vpon his owne workes they are all good if a godly man looke vpon them they are partly good and partly euill but if God looke vpon them they are all nought because his person is nought his heart is nought his end is nought the manner is nought c. Hitherto of their miserie both as it is propounded and expounded Quest A Question may be asked how it comes to passe that men haue so little sense of their miserie Ans and are so loath to take notice of it For answere hereunto wee must vnderstand that this comes to passe because the God of this world hauing possession blindes their eyes and men doe not examine themselues-before the Law of God And they are with-drawne by the deceitfulnesse of sinne which in particular they haue allowed themselues in neither doe men remember their latter ends or the Iudgement of God before their death Their eyes are not annointed with eye-salue a number haue not the word to direct them and some are deceiued by false Teachers which cry peace peace where there is no peace And the most are deceiued with false opinions and conceits for eyther they thinke that such like places as this are true of Gentiles and not of them whereas vnregenerate Israel is as Ethiopia vnto God Amos 9.9 or they feare that this knowledge will make men melancholy Yea some are so foolish they say this course driues men out of their wits thus Paul is mad and Christ hath a Diuell or they thinke late Repentance will serue the turne and then they may haue time enough to consider Thus of their miserie Verse 22. In that Body of his Flesh to present or make you holy and vnblameable and without fault in his sight IN this Verse the remedy of their miserie is set downe where obserue first the Meanes secondly the End The Meanes is by that body of his flesh through death the End is to present vs c. In that body of his flesh through death Heare are two things 1. the Nature of Christ 2. the Sufferings of Christ But first in the generall I obserue two Doctrines First there is no remedy for the sinner but the death of his Sauiour how foolish mankinde hath beene distracted about the cure for their miserie is lamentable to consider Adam gets Figge-leaues and Israel a foolish Couer a Esay 30. As for Death and Hell men are at a poynt they haue made a couenant with them Or they thinke they are helped of their misery if they can forget it they can blesse their hearts that they will not feele the smart of any curses b Psal 36.2 Deut. 29.19 or they will make satisfaction the sonnes of their bodie shall serue for the sinnes of their soules c Mich. 6. or else the Temple of the Lord their going to Church must make God amends d Ier. 7. Others couer all with the garments of their owne ciuill righteousnesse others put their trust in the wedge of gold and say to it thou art my confidence But vnto vs there is no name by which we can be safe but the name of Iesus Christ Hee must rescue vs that first created vs hee makes vs partakers of loue that was the Sonne of Gods loue hee makes vs adopted sonnes who himselfe is Gods naturall Sonne Secondly It is profitable to bee much in the meditation of Christs sufferings that it might sincke into our minds that we must goe out of ourselues for happinesse and such meditations open a way to godly sorrow e Ezec. 12.12 They tend to the mortification of sinne and they encline the heart of a Christian to bee willing to suffer with him for hee suffered as the Master wee are but Seruants hee suffered for others sinnes The good that comes by meditating of Christs sufferings wee deserue more then wee can suffer by our owne sinne Hee suffered all sorts of crosses and infinite much we suffer but light affliction And the thought of his sufferings may make vs willing to contemne the world seeing heereby wee discerne that his kingdome is not of this world Yea wee owe vnto Christ the remembrance of his sufferings It is a small thing he requires of vs when he wils vs to thinke on him often what he hath endured for vs. In that body of his flesh These words note Christs Nature yet wee must consider which Nature in Christ there were two Natures in one person personally vnited his diuine and humane Nature His diuine Nature was from Eternity Immutable Immortall Impassible His humane Nature was conceiued and borne in time Mutable Mortall Passible one and the same without time begotten of the Father the Sonne of God without Mother and in time borne of the Virgine the Sonne of Man without Father Sonne to both Naturall and Consubstantiall These Natures are in one person for that God and Man might become one in Couenant one is become God man in person These Natures are personally vnited this vnion is personall but not of persons and it is a vnion of Natures not naturall In these words the Apostle speakes of the Nature assumed viz. his Humane Nature And there are two things to bee noted in these words First that hee saith that body not the body Secondly that hee saith not simply his body but that body of his flesh That body Heere hee poynts out a speciall excellency in the body of Christ aboue all other bodies in Heauen and Earth Christs body more excellent then all other bodies for his body was without sinne formed by the ouershadowing power of
from the spirit of God which is in them for the spirit sets the soule at libertie x 2 Cor 3 17. and furnisheth it with graces y Gal 5 22. sealeth vp vnto the day of redemption z Ephes 1.14 strengtheneth the inward man a Ephes 3.16 shewes the things giuen of God b 1 Cor 2.12 is a perpetuall Comforter c John 14.16 Leadeth into all truth d John 15.13 frees from condemnation and the rigour of the Law e Rom 8 1 3 10. Zach 12.12 Rom. 8.1.3 is life for righteousnesse sake vers 10. mortifies the deedes of the flesh verse 13. beares witnesse that they are the children of God verse 16. is a spirit of prayer to cause them to cry Abba Father verse 15. helpes their infirmities and makes request for them verse 26. Fiftly from CHRIST for from Christ they haue protection Iohn 10.18 Influence Iohn 15.1.4.5 Intercession by which hee couers their sinnes and infirmities presents their workes in his merits and mooueth the Father to keepe them from euill c. Iohn 17.9.11.15.17.22 Sixtly they haue helpes from his Ordinances for by Prayer when they aske according to Gods Will they may bee sure to haue any thing 1 Ioâ—n 5.14 And by the Sacraments Faith is confirmed and sealed and Grace nourished How many wayes the word furthers continuance And by the Word they are many wayes furthered I take but onely the 119. Psalme to shew how our continuance is helped by the Word It redresseth our waies verse 9. It keepes from sinne verse 11. It strengthens against shame and contempt vers 22.23.143 It quickens and comforts verse 25.28.50.54.93.111 It makes free verse 45. It makes wise verse 98.100 It is a Lanthorne to our feete verse 105.130 It keepes from declining verse 102.104.118.155.160.165 Lastly they are helped by the promises that concerne perseuerance and preseruation and falling away such as are contained in such Scriptures as these Iohn 13.1 1 Cor. 10.13 Rom. 8.29 Psal 84.12 1. Tim. 4.18 Reuel 2.25.26 Grounded and stablished in the faith It is not enough to get Faâ—â—h and continue in it but wee must be grounded and stablished and when he 〈◊〉 stablished in the Faith wee must vnderstand the Doctrine profession exercise assurance and effects of Faith And this establishing and grounding of our hearts hath in it particular Knowledge Certainety Resolution and Contentment To be thus established would fortifie vs against all the changes The priuiledges of an established and grounded heart and alterations of estate or Religion in aftertimes and as the Coherence imports it would much further vs in the attainement of an vnstained and vnrebukeable life whereas of doubting can come nothing but the shunning of God the libertie of sinne and desperation and the like Besides this grounded establishment in Faith would free our profession from the dishonours which an vnsetled or discontented Faith or life doth cast vpon vs. Atheists Papists Epicures and Belly-gods if this were in vs would be astonished to see the power of Religion in our resolued contentment and to consider how vnmooueable wee were so as the gates of Hell could not preuaile against vs. Besides the vnsearchable solace that a peaceable and restfull conscience would breed in vs. That wee might be thus grounded and stablished What we must doe that wee might bee grounded and stablished diuers things are carefully to be obserued 1. Wee must be founded on the Prophets and Apostles f Ephes 2.20 we must be daily conuersant in the Scriptures 2. We must be much in praier but in practise of prayer wee must nourish the hatred of euery sinne and daily labour to encrease in the reformation of euill And it is a great helpe to be much with such as feare God and call vpon God with a pure heart It would much establish vs to see the faith affections feruencie and power of Gods spirit in other in prayer g 2 Tim. 2.19.22 3. There is a secret blessing of God in setling a mans heart followes vpon well doing so as to bee abundant in Gods worke is a great meanes of stedfastnesse whereas a fruitlesse and barraine life is both vncomfortable and vnsetled h 1 Cor. 15.58 1 Tim. 6.19 4. Wee must pray God to giue vs a free and ingenuous spirit i Psal 51.12 What a free spirit is wee must pray to God to giue vs a minde cheerefull speedy full of incitations to good glad of all occasions to doe good free from the staine of the sinnes of the Time Nation or calling and from the raigne of former lusts inclineable to serue God and our Brethren by Loue fearing the Gospell more then the Law and Gods goodnesse more then his iustice 5. Wee must set an order in Faith and Life It is exceeding behoouefull in matter of opinions to deliuer vp our soules to some sounde frame of Doctrine in which wee will euer quietly rest and in matters of life to gather out of the Commandements a platforme of liuing that might fit our owne case k Pro 4.26 6. Wee are not vsually setled and soundly stablished till wee haue beene shaken with affliction and haue gotten the experience which the Crosse learnes vs l 1 Pet. 5.10 Lastly wee must consecrate our selues to God endeauouring daily to practise what wee daily heare for hee that commeth to CHRIST and heareth his sayings and doth them is like a man which hath built a House and digged deepe and layed the foundation on a Rocke and when the flood arose and the streame beat vehemently vpon that house it could not shake it because it was founded on a Rocke m Luk 6 48.49 Quaest Quest What should be the reason why many after long profession and much hearing and some comfortable signes of assurance Ans at sundry times conceiued should yet be vnsetled and distracted The causes why many after long profession and some signes of hope are still so vnsetled and shew so much perplexitie and want of firmenesse either in contentment or practise Answ This is occasioned diuersly First sometime for want of a distinct direction or carefull examination about the application of the signes of Gods fauor some Christians haue not the signes cleerly distinctly collected others that haue them know the vse of them grow sloathfull and negligent and are iustly scourged with the want of the glory of this establishment Secondly sometimes it comes to passe for want of vsing priuate meanes more conscionably as Reading Prayer or Conference Thirdly it is so sometimes with Christians because of some sinne they lye in without repentance there may be some sinne which they too much fauour and are loath to forsake whether it be secrâ—t or more open Fourthly Vnfruitfulnesse and barrennesse in good workes may cause it for if Faith did beare fruit vpwards it would take roote downewards Fiftly many are grieuously pressed vnder legall perfection being not able distinctly to
encourage poore Christians that complaine they haue not meanes to doe good they may be hence enformed that if God call them thereunto they may doe good yea to the whole Church by their sufferings no wants can hinder but that the poorest Christian may profit others by prayer fastings counsell admonitions comfort and suffering Fiftly since the sufferings of the righteous are for our confirmation and encouragement wee should vse the meditation of such sufferings when wee finde our selues inclineable to discouragement or impatiency or doubting Lastly this greatly reprooues carnall Christians which are so taken vp generally with the care of their naturall bodies that they haue vtterly neglected the care and seruice of the mysticall Body And in as much as men are generally so barraine in doing good it is a plaine signe there is no hope that euer they would suffer for God Secondly further hence may be noted that the Doctrine or sufferings of the Saints are no priuiledge or benefit to any but the true Church and therefore Papists haue no cause to boast of Peter and the Saints so long as they remaine a false Church Thirdly we may also obserue hence that they only are of the true Church who are of the body of Christ and therefore we must be sure we be members of Christ before we glad our hearts with our priuiledge in the Church And a member of Christ thou art not vnlesse 1. Who are members of Christ thou beleeue the remission of thy sinnes for we are ingrafted onely by Faith 2. Vnlesse thou haue had in thy soule an influence of holy graces from Christ as from the head 3. Vnlesse thou worke the workes of Christ and bring foorth the fruits of a reformed life for thereby thou must try whether thou bee a true plant in this Vine And lastly if thou be of this body thou hast some roome in the affections of Gods Children or else it will be hard to prooue that thou art a fellow member Fourthly here wee may see that seldome comes there any good to the Church but there is suffering for it it cannot be redeemed but Christ must dye and if the merit of this Redemption be applied Paul must dye It is an ill signe thou hast no true grace when thou sufferest nothing for the grace thou trustest to It is an ill signe that God is not with the Watch men of Ephraim when they suffer nothing for the efficacie of their doctrine Neyther may any thinke this may be preuented by meekenesse or wisedome for the treasures of both these were in Christ and yet hee was a man full of sorrowes And for conclusion Arguments against the Crosse out of the whole Verse wee may gather together a number of Arguments against the Crosse 1. Paul suffers 2. One may reioyce notwithstanding afflictions 3. The longer wee beare the crosse the better able wee shall be to endure it this may bee gathered out of the word Now. 4. They are such as Christ accounts his 5. They come from the decree of God 9. Their measure is set by God 7. Wee beare them but in our course others haue gone before vs and after vs must others follow 8. Christ suffered the great brunt of Gods wrath our sufferings are but small reliques or parcels that are left behinde 9. The measure will once be full and that shortly 10. They are but in the flesh for the most part 11. Christ respects the troubles of our flesh as well as the affliction of our spirit 12. Wee may profit the Church by our sufferings Verse 25. Whereof I am made a Minister according to the dispensation of God which is giuen to mee for you to fulfill the word of God IN this Verse is contayned the third generall Reason and it is taken from the testimonie of God Wherein hee shewes that they ought to continue in the Doctrine they had receiued because God by a speciall dispensation had ordained him and the rest of the faithfull teachers by their ministeries to serue to the good of the members of Christ by fulfilling and accomplishing thereby whatsoeuer concernes the saluation eyther of Iew or Gentile In this dispensation I consider fiue things First who is the Authour of it GOD Secondly what kinde of dispensation it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 viz. a houshold Administration for so the word importeth Thirdly what hee dispenseth viz. the seruice of his Ministers Fourthly how hee dispenseth viz. by graunting out a Commission to them in particular vnto mee is giuen Fiftly to what end viz. To fulfill the word of God From the Coherence with the 23. Verse I note that if men would bee established in Faith and Hope they must be subiect to the power of the ministerie of Gods Seruants From the Coherence with the former Verse I note that if the Ministers of CHRIST doe finde that their seruice is auaileable and powerfull to profit the soules of the people they must not thinke it strange that they fall into many tribulations From the generall consideration of the whole Verse I obserue both the dignitie and the restraint of the Ministery The dignitie of a Minister stands in three things first that hee is Gods Ambassadour Secondly that by his Commission hee is sent vnto Gods people who are the onely Worthies of the world thirdly that a great part of the efficacie of the word rests by Gods appointment vpon him and his Office The restraint is likewise in three things first hee is a Minister or Seruant not a Lord or Sauiour secondly he receiues his commandement from God he must not runne of his owne head nor hold his office by meere humane ordination thirdly the word of God must be his ground and rule for all his dealing in dispensing the things of God Of God God is the dispenser of all good things to the Church but in speciall of the Ministry of his Seruants both in respect of the Embassage and the calling of the Embassadour and in respect of the efficacie of the Embassage both in the preparation and power of the Teacher and in the hearts of the hearers Vses Which should teach vs especially two things First in the Churches want of able Ministers to seeke to God the great Lord of the Haruest to send foorth more Labourers And secondly we should reuerence Gods Ministers in as much as they are the Dispensers of Gods Secrets a 1 Cor 4.1 Ministers also may hence learne to execute their Commission with all diligence b 2 Tim 4.1.2 In the declaration of the truth approuing themselues to mens Consciences in the sight of God c 2 Cor 4.2 2.17 with discretion d Math 24.45 13.52 as becomes Seruants of God e Tit 1.7 c. rebuking sinne with all zeale and power f Mich 3.8 Lastly hence ariseth the wofull estate of such Ministers as preach not the Gospell g 1 Cor 9.16 and of such People as heare not Gods Ministers
ministerie of Christ in his owne person of the Prophets and extraordinary Men and Angels is now ceased so as vnto vs this Mysterie is reuealed by the Spirit in the ministerie of Gods Seruants and in the vse of the Scriptures Quest But was not the Gospell reuealed till now since CHRIST Quest Answ Yes it was as these places may proue Iohn 8.56 Ans Abraham saw his daies and Moses wrote of him All the Prophets gaue witnesse vnto Christ 1 Pet. 1.10 Act. 10.43 Rom. 1.2 Christ is the same yesterday and to day and for euer Heb. 13.8 but the Gospell was hidden in respect of the time of the manifestation of the glory of Christ especially to the Gentiles and diuers things in the manner of Christs kingdome were not reuealed vnto them h 1 Pet. 1.10 as also in respect of cleerenesse of reuelation and the more ordinary life and power of the graces of the Messias and the more plentifull efusion of the gifts of the spirit Fiftly that it was not reuealed before viz. as it is now they had before Christ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is the promise of the Messias to bee exhibited and wee haue 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the tidings of the Messias exhibited Two things may be here obserued First That Gods Seruants may know their owne particular blessednesse for he saith it is reuealed to the Saints Secondly that the seasons of the reuelation of the Gospell in the power of it are singular priuiledges and greatly to be heeded and therefore woe is to those soules that neglect such dayes of grace it is double condemnation It is damnable to sit in darkenesse and haue no meanes of life but it is much more the condemnation of these worlds of prophane persons that light is come into the world yea into the Countrie yea Ioh 3. euen to their owne Townes and Congregations and yet they will loue darkenesse rather then light And on the other side it should teach men that know the time of such visitation both to beare witnesse to the light by presence countenance maintenance and establishing of it for them and theirs and also to walke as the children of the light euen as a people exceedingly priuiledged and blessed of God To his Saints The word Saint is somtime giuen to Christ i Psal 16.10 somtimes to Angels k Iob 15.15 somtimes to the blessed in heauen l Math 27.52 somtimes to the faithful on earth m Psal 16.3 The Pope hath his Saints and such are the choyse of the most desperate Traitors as he ordereth his Canonisations in our daies And the world hath his Saints to and they are ciuill honest men but here by Saints hee meaneth the faithfull on Earth and they are Saints that are holy by the righteousnesse of Faith n Act 26 18. that haue the spirit of Sanctification o 1 Cor 3 16.17 that are separate from sinners by a holy calling p Rom 1 6. 1 Cor 1 2. that are reformed from the principall euils of their former conuersation q 1 Cor 6 11. that call vpon the name of the Lord r 1 Cor. 1 2. that are consecrate to God in speciall holinesse of life Quest But if a man liue ciuilly in the world will not that serue the turne Quest Answ It will not Ans The defects of the ciuill honest man our righteousnesse must exceede the righteousnesse of the Scribes and Pharises And it may be profitable oft to recount the defects of the ciuill honest man First he wants sinceritie in the first Table Secondly hee sticks not at the inward corruptions of the second Table Thirdly his praise is of men in his best actions or else some other corrupt ends Fourthly hee is wholy voide of the inward worship of God and in the outward hee is either secure or superstitious Fiftly hee neuer trauelled in the new birth for his honesty Sixtly he wants the righteousnesse of Faith Seuenthly for the most part his heart is not sound nor vpright in his family especially for matter of Gods worship Verse 27. To whom God would make knowen what is the riches of his glorious mysterie among the Gentiles which riches is Christ in you for hope of glory THese words containe the fifth generall reason taken from the excellency of the subiect the Gospell in the preaching of it propounds vnto men and that is Christ And in this reuelation of Christ consider 1. to whom viz. to the Saints 2. by whom viz. God 3. what is the cause viz. the Will and good Pleasure of God Hee would 4. the manner 1. if we respect the vnregenerate world it is in a Mysterie 2. if we respect the grace communicated it is a glorious and rich mystery 3. if wee respect the place where Christ as a Sunne of righteousnesse riseth it is in you that is in the heart of man 4. if wee respect the persons hee makes choyce of it is the miserable Gentiles Amongst the Gentiles 5. if wee respect future things he is reuealed as the hope of glory To whom Of the persons to whom I haue spoken in the end of the former verse onely this Doctrine may be added That only the Saints that is holy men find Treasures Riches in the power of the glorious Gospel of Christ The Lords secret is onely with them that feare him a Psal 25.14 till faith be reuealed men are shut vp b Gal. 3.23 as in a dungeon or prison the Lord speakes peace onely to his people and his Saints c Psal 85.8 The righteousnesse of God is reuealed to the iust man that will liue by faith d Rom. 1.17 Flesh and bloud till there be a new birth is not capable of this reuelation e Matt. 16.17 men that hate to be reformed haue nothing to doe with Gods Couenant f Psal 50. Hence we may see where the fault is when men be so auerse and vnteachable when people haue the meanes and cannot vnderstand to profit and doe good it is onely in their owne hearts lusts and wickednesse of life and therefore let euery one that would grow rich in knowledge labour to bee abundant in practise for the sauing knowledge of this mystery encreaseth as grace and holinesse groweth God Doct. God is the author of all sauing knowledge he is the Father of lights The vse is therefore First if any man lacke wisdome let him aske it of God g Iames 1.5 Secondly let all that would haue knowledge vse good means Those people that are too wise to vse reading hearing conference and prayer are but in a miserable case those they account silly people euen as babes sucklings h Matt. 11.25 in comparison of them carry away the blessing while they liue and die in their sinnes Thirdly in the ministery of men we must beleeue them no farther then they bring warrant from the word of God it is Gods word and
not mens sayings or precepts must be our guide a feare of God bred by mans precepts will be in vaine i Matth. 15. Fourthly wee should prize euery dramme of true knowledge got from the Word at a high rate euen to excell all other things as being the peculiar gift of God Would The reasons of the dispensation of spirituall fauours in Christ are not in vs neither in will nor worke but in the good pleasure of GODS will which should teach vs with so much the more thankefulnesse to expresse our admiration of Gods loue that could finde nothing in vs but cause of hate euen for euer what are wee or what are our fathers houses that wee should bee thus exalted in the Courts of our God and withall wee should in all things resigne our selues ouer to Gods will as the highest cause of all things wee should rest in his approuing will as our cheefest happinesse and obey his prescribing will as the absolutest and perfectest forme of holinesse and be subiect to his disposing will being patient in all trialls and troubles because hee did it k Psal 39.9 Lastly this might breake to powder carnall hopes how canst thou plead thou hopest that God will saue thy soule seeing there is simply nothing in thee that the Lord cares for and thou hast not sought his grace by sound Repentance and true Faith Make knowne Diuers things haue beene noted before concerning this manifestation and reuelation of the Gospell that which onely I will here adde is the effects of it The proper effect of the powerfull publication of the Gospell is to bring life and immortalitie to light l 2 Tim 1.10 But the accidentall effect is to make variance and oppositions amongst men When CHRIST comes in this manner hee comes not to bring peace as the Fanne scattereth the Chaffe from the Wheat so is the word powerfully preached I need go no further then this Citie for an instance though matters of controuersie haue beene wholy forborne and differences in matters about Church-gouernement and ceremonies haue not beene so much as touched with publike preachings and that matter of regeneration faith and sanctification hath beene almost onely vrged yet see what stirres what differences of censures what indignation at the reformation of any soules that haue beene wrought vpon by the word what inuectiues what strange reports what abhominable lies and slanders haue beene almost weekly raised and divulged throughout all the Country round about What is the riches of the glory The Apostles varieâ—ie and effectuall tearmes are to be noted though he haue spoken much yet hee is not drawne drie but speakes still with great feeling and efficacie both of words and matter And indeed as any men are more holy they haue the more deepe and tender Affections in the meditation of the glory of the things of the Gospell This holy man cannot fall vpon the mention of the Gospell but his affections burst out into great tearmes of Admiration as if he thirsted after varietie of words to expresse his inward estimation and as it is a signe of a sanctifying disposition to be so affected so when we see holy men striuing for wordes to expresse the glory of spirituall things it may secretly condemne the coldnesse and barrainnesse of our dull spirits that vsually through the deceitfulnesse of sinne proue to haue the dullest affections where wee should bee most stirred and the Apostle doth well in seeking these affecting tearmes that so hee might excite affection and appetite in the hearers for people will no longer profit by the word then they admire it and long after it with estimation and therefore it should be a holy discretion in Ministers to study by all meanes to teach in such a manner as might most stirre affection and iust admiration at the power and fitnes of the Word But here a question may be asked Say that we haue gotten a great affection to the Word Quest What wee must do to keepe affection in the admiration of the word and that wee doe highly esteeme of it and long after it what must wee doe to keepe this appetite that wee lose it not and that it die not in vs by little and little I answere thou must looke to thy selfe in fiue things First take heede of euill company the people that cried out for very admiration Hosanna blessed be he that commeth in the name of the Lord Ans when they were gotten among the Scribes and Pharises had altered their note into Crucifie him crucifie him Secondly thou must purge often that is thou must by mortification be oft in humbling thy soule by confession and sorrow to God in prayer else fulnesse and satietie will ouer-charge this appetite for so must hee doe that hath a stomacke apt to be filled with ill humours as experience both in body and soule shewes Thirdly if thou wouldest not despise prophesying thou must try all things and keepe that which is good which thou doest if thou obserue these two rules 1. if in hearing such Ministers as haue either their hearts or the doctrine vnsound thou separate the pretious from the vile 2. If in hearing the best men thou be especially carefull to keepe that part of Doctrine as did particularly touch thee and so was in a speciall manner good for thee Fourthly thou must looke to thy selfe that the profits pleasures or lusts of the world steale not away thy heart from communion with God in the meanes Whoredome and Wine and the cares of this life c. will take away any mans heart m Hos 4.11 Luke 21.34 Fiftly thou must exercise thy selfe in the rest of Gods Ordinances else disvse in one will in time breede contempt of all and God will not haue all the honour giuen to one of his ordinances and doth of purpose many times withdraw his blessing which is the bellowes of affection and estimation from one of his ordinances because hee will be sought in all Againe out of the Apostles tearmes we may obserue the great excellencie of the Gospell for wit it is a mysterie most deepe for worth it is riches and for credit it is glory True knowledge is a rich knowledge Riches Doct. The true knowledge of Christ is a rich knowledge Hence the Corinthians are said to be rich in knowledge n 1 Cor 1.5 and Paul compares it with and commends it beyond all earthly riches o Phil 3.9 and it is so both in respect of the Obiect which is CHRIST the fountaine of all Treasure and in respect of the nature of it being a part of eternall life p Iohn 17.3 and in respect of the effects because it makes a man rich in grace And it appeares by the contrary Vses for to be blinde is to be poore and naked and miserable q Reuel 3.17 and Vse 1 therefore they are farre wide that thinke all this studying of the Scriptures and following Sermons will make Men
perfection cannot bee denied onely the sense must be inquired into How we are perfect The faithfull are said to be perfect first comparatiuely with wicked men or the Gentiles vnconuerted Religion will make a man perfect in comparison of that which by nature man can attaine vnto secondly they may be said to be made perfect that is to want nothing that is absolutely necessary for saluation thirdly in righteousnesse there is perfection and so they shall be absolutely perfect at the day of Iudgement and are alreadie perfect in respect of Iustification yea this word here vsed is giuen to the sanctification of the faithfull and that two wayes first as to be perfect notes nothing else but to be a strong man in Christ so Heb. 5. vlt. Secondly as to be vpright is accepted with God for perfection by the benefit of the Couenant of Grace and the Intercession of Christ Thus I thinke the very word is vsed in these places 1. Cor. 2.6 Phil. 3.15 Iames 1.17 Heb. 6.1.12.13 Thus there is perfection in Doctrine Heb. 6.1 In Faith Iames 2.22 In Hope 1. Pet. 1.13 In loue 1 Iohn 4.18 Iohn 17.23 In Vnderstanding 1 Cor. 14.20 Quest Quest But who is a strong man in Christ or a perfect man as here Ans First hee that is a strong man in Christ can forgiue his enemies Ans Twelue signes of a strong Christian and pray for them and doe good to them Mat. 5.48 Secondly hee doth finish his worke hee doth not beginne sleightly and worke for a spirt but perseuers The word vsed in that sense Iohn 17.4 Thirdly he doth hold a constant amitie and holy communion with Gods Children 1 Iohn 4.12 Iohn 17.23 Fourthly hee hath renounced the world denied himselfe and consecrated his life to God Rom. 12.12 Fiftly he will not be carried away with euery winde of Doctrine but will acknowledge and follow the truth with all constant vnmooueablenesse Ephes 4 13.14 Sixtly he presseth after perfection forgets what 's behinde and lookes to the marke of the high price of his calling labouring to finde out the vertue of Christs death and Resurrection Phil. 3.13.14.15.10.9 Seauenthly he hath a Plerophory or full assurance of the will of God towards him Col. 4.12 Eightly he can digest the stronger Doctrines of Religion Heb. 5.14 Ninthly patience hath in him her perfect worke Iames 1.4 Tenthly he sinnes not in word Iames 3 12. Eleuenthly he keepes the word 1 Iohn 2.5 Twelfthly he is setled in the loue of God and hath not feare but boldnesse 1 Iohn 4.17.18 Euery man Euery true Christian might be made a strong Christian which may serue for great humiliation to such as hauing the meanes haue neglected so great grace or measure of it What knowledge what power or gifts what abundance of faire fruit we might haue had and borne if wee had attended the meanes and seriously laboured to redeeme the time wee might many of vs haue beene Teachers that now need to be Catechised In Iesus Christ All that supposed perfection that is out of Christ Iesus is not worth seeking after whatsoeuer carnall men propound vnto themselues concerning the worth of their owne proiects yet all in the end will proue vanity that is not in Christ Iesus And contrariwise all true perfection is in CHRIST which should so much the more comfort fearefull Christians seeing their perseuerance and the perfecting of grace begunne is in him it is his office to see it performed and it will bee accomplished by his power as it is giuen for his merits and it should teach all the faithfull to make much of communion with Chirst to keepe their hold and not let goe their confidence to preserue by all meanes tendernesse in an holy intercourse with Christ for if once Christ absent himselfe the worke of grace will stand still Thirdly this shewes how perfection can bee attributed to Christians namely as in Christ Iesus the euill of their workes is couered by him and what is good is presented by him to the Father Lastly it should teach vs in all our wants to seeke to Christ in the vse of all meanes appointed by him to giue or confirme grace waiting vpon him with Faith and Prayer Verse 29. Whereunto I also labour and striue according to his working that worketh in mee mightily IN this Verse is contained the seauenth reason to inforce the Exhortation and it is taken from the great paines of the Apostle and the great successe the Lord was pleased to giue to his paines Whereunto Some read in whom viz. in which Christ that is by whose assistance and blessing and protection c. But I take it as it is here Whereunto and so it may bee referred either to the Exhortation in the three and twentieth Verse or to perfection in the Verse before It is sure that the perfection of Ministers labours should be the perfection of their hearers It is not enough to know how to preach Sermons but it must tend nor onely to beget men vnto Christ but also to build them vp which is a wonderfull hard worke and few Ministers are well skilled herein and therefore Ministers should much consult with God and the people should pray constantly and earnestly for their Teachers Labour An effectuall Ministery is a painefull Ministery the Lords work must not be done negligently a 2 Tim 4.1.2.3 1 Thes 5.12 which may iustifie continuall and daily preaching Quest Quest But what needes all this preaching Ans It is exceeding needfull for it is the ordinary meanes to saue mens soules Ans The need of daily preaching and to beget Faith and in as much as there are daily still to be added to the Church therefore still the meanes is to be vsed besides the secret iudgement of God in the induration of the wicked and leauing them without excuse And as there needes daily foode for the body so doth there for the soule and the Lord by his word doth heale the daily infirmities of his people b Psal 107. Men thinke it needfull the Exchequer should be open all the yeere that their Law-cases may be determined and more neede it is the Lords spirituall Exchequer should stand open for the daily determining of the Cases of Conscience which arise in the soules of Gods people and wee need a daily light for our paths and Lanthorne for our feete c Psal 119. What shall I say our very Calling needes direction out of the word and our crosses and temptations cause vs to feele a daily neede of the comforts of the word to be applied to vs the godly are to bee incouraged in well-doing and that continually and wee all neede to be called vpon daily for reformation and preuention of sinne Grace will not hold out without meanes and Knowledge must be encreased and a daily Ministery is of singular vse to prepare vs for death and weyne vs from the world These and many other be the reasons of daily preaching which
and censures of Gods seruants a 2 Thess 3.14.15.16 As the knitting together of Gods people is wonderfull comfortable and a gracious effect of the Gospell so to disturbe the loue and vnity of the Church and people of God is most execrable and abominable It is a greeuous sinne to disquiet and disioyne Gods seruants Now if we obserue in our owne times who they are that are that are disturbers of the Church and vnitie amongst true Christians Foure sorts of disturbers of the Church wee shall finde foure sorts of men may bee iustly taxed with this greeuous fault 1. Papists and halfe-Papists these in all places labour to hinder the progresse of the Gospell and the vnitie of the Church 2. Ambitious temporizers Diotrephes had his hand deepe in this sinne Too many there are that scarce know any readier way to couer their damned Simoniacall practises and to aduance their owne aspiring ends then to blaze and enlarge and with bitter exaspirations to proclaime that heauie rent and dissent of opinion that hath diuided the sonnes of the same mother 3. Men of flagitious and wicked life for wicked men disturbe Gods Church both by their sinnes vexing the righteous and by their rayling opposing the truth and cause God by his iudgement to afflict his owne Israel 4. Sectaries and humorous persons that out of their hellish pride despise all the assemblies of Gods people because they fauour not the fantasticall proiects These many of them diuide from vs both in Church and habitation Thus of the affection it selfe But I must more specially yet consider of the manner in the word knit together 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Knit together The originall word when it is taken properly it signifies to set in a frame of building but vsually it is taken in the new Testament in a bâ—rrowed sense sometimes it is to demonstrate a thing by euident testimonie b Act. 9.22 sometimes to assure c Act. 16.10 sometimes to instruct d 1 Cor. 2.16 but most frequently to knit together as the members are knit in a bodie e Ephes 4.16 and so it may well be taken heere and so wee are considered as ioyned together in the mysticall bodie of Christ And wee may hence obserue 1. That our vnion one with another must be sanctified in one head if we be not ioyned to Christ we doe in vaine pleade our loue to men 2. Our affections must carrie vs to a thirst and constant desire to procure the good of the bodie the bodie of Christ must bee dearer to vs then our particular good 3. That wee must respect all that feare God and not contemne the meanest Christian We are knit to the whole bodie and not to some one member onely Thus of the second reason viz. from the effect of the Gospell And vnto all riches of the full assurance of vnderstanding The third and last reason is taken from the adiuncts of the Gospell which doe more and more appeare by the power of it in the paines of Gods faithfull seruants and thefe are three 1. certaintie 2. sublimitie 3. perfection The first is in these words The Gospell is certaine two wayes 1. In it selfe 2. The Gospell is certaine two waies in the infallibility stedfastnesse of the perswasion of the Elect. In it selfe the Apostle had good reason to say so for it was no new deuice lately broached but long before from the beginning propounded to Gods seruants and confirmed in all ages by the Prophets c. But in this place it is considered in the certainty of the perswasion of the godly by faith laying hold vpon it and beleeuing it This he expresseth in the word full assurance or plerophorie A twofold fulnesse The fulnesse of a Christian is either generall or speciall the generall is that fulnesse which euerie member hath in Christ their head and by influence from him The speciall is that fulnesse wherin some members excell Thus some are full of the spirit f Ephes 5.18 of loue g 1 Thess 3.12 of ioy h Rom. 15.13 2 Cor. 7.4 some in obedience and good workes i Acts 9.36 Phil. 1.11 Reuel 3.1 2 Cor. 10.6 some in faith and knowledge So Rom. 15.14 So heere Quest But is full assurance essentiall vnto true faith Answ Some seeme to say so but I see no reason so to thinke And experience shewes vs many worthie in the praises of the Gospell and yet haue not gotten full assurance Full assurance is in the greatest faith but faith may be true in the least measure though it be not so confirmed it is essentiall to a strong faith not to a litle faith Quest May this plerophorie or full assurance be had in this life Answ Full assurance may be had It may without all doubt as these Scriptures euidently proue 1 Thessal 1.5 Heb. 6.11 and 10.22 Rom. 4.21 Quest But are we bound to labour for this full assurance Answ We are It must bee sought Heb. 10. he saith let vs draw neere in the full assurance of faith k Heb. 10.22 and in the sixth chapter they are exhorted to shew their diligence vnto the full assurance of hope to the end l Heb. 6.12 We make no question but we ought to make sure our houses and lands c. and shall life and happinesse lie vnassured There are 7. things wherein this assurance hath been imployed 1. Seuen things of which we should be assured There is a full assurance of the things done by Christ mentioned Luk. 1.1 2. There is a full assurance required in the knowledge of our libertie in things indifferentm. 3. There is a full assurance requisite vnto the perswasion of the truth of their ministeries to whom we subiect our soules as the originall word imports 2 Tim. 4.5.17 4. We must be fully assured of the doctrine of the Religion that we professe 5. There is a full assurance of the hope of a better life n Heb. 6.12 6. There is a full assurance sometimes in speciall and particular persons as that to Abraham about his sonne Rom. 4.21 Lastly there is a full assurance of faith in Gods fauour vpon the warrant of Gods word and spirit This is chiefly to be laboured for Now there are seuen properties or signes of a plerophorie or full assurance of faith 1. It will receiue the word in affliction with much ioy o 1 Thess 1.6 2. Seuen signes of full assurance It will not bee carried about with every winde of doctrine p Ephes 4.14 3. It is industrious and laborious in the duties of loue to Gods children q Heb. 6.11.12 4. It is vnrebukeable and full of innocencie and integritie of life it cannot possibly stand with any presumptuous sinne r Heb. 10.22.23 5. It will giue glorie to God against all sense and reason Å¿ Rom. 4.20 6. It mortifies and extinguisheth all headstrong affections t Esay 11.7.9
and beguiled or not so easily 4. The way by which men are in points of religion deceiued 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 What Pithanalogie is is not by apparant falshoods but by probabilities of truth the Apostle calls them paralogismes of pithanologie Pithanalogie which the Apostle condemns is a speech fitted of purpose by the abuse of Rhetoricke to intice and by tickling the affections of men to please and seduce and heerein properly lyes the abuses of Logick or Rhetorick in matters of Diuinitie when out of affection some subtle purpose to deceiue vaine and false arguments are varnished and coloured ouer and made probable to the mindes of the simple yea though the matter taught be sometimes truth yet many mindes are beguiled from the power and profit of it by placing their respects and affections vpon the wisedome of the words and the affected artificiall frame otherwise there is singular vse both of Logicke and Rhetoricke when they are applied to set out the wisedome of God in his word vpholding the hidden depths of the power of the word of God the very preaching of the Gospell is exceeding effectuall when without affectation men vse their arte to expresse the natiue force and life of the words of the holy Ghost in scripture but the chiefe thing in generall is for vs hence to learne that heresie and error was neuer so vnclothed but it was presented to the world with greate colours and probabilities many simple people wonder that Papists or Brownists should be able to say so much for their idolatrie or schisme but we must know that any heretikes that euer were haue brought greate probabilities for there heresies as well as they The deuill were wonderfull simple if he should thinke to bewitch men so far as to beleeue with any confidence things that had manifest apparance of falshood that cannot be Thus in generall Now in particular concerning the corrupting or deceiuing of the soules of men wee may consider three things 1. The miserabel estate of the soule that is deceiued or beguiled or corrupted 2 How the soule is corrupted 3. The meanes to preuent it For the first looke what the carcase is when it is putrified such is the soule when it is corrupted it is spiritually loath some and wonderfully vnpleasing vnto God and cast out of his sight and the more is the miserie of such soules because to pleade thâ—t they were deceiued will not serue turne wee may deceiue or be deceiued but God will not be mocked For the second if we aske by whome or how the soule is deceiued or corrupted It is to be answered generally wee must take notice of it to beware the two greate deceiuers Who are deceiuers are the deuill and Antichrist a 2 Cor. 11.3 2 Thess 2. It is true that by the malice of Sathan and frowardnesse of wicked men Gods faithfull seruants are euerie where called deceiuers b 2 Cor. 6. They that most labour to preserue mens soules from corrupting are most charged with seducing but these are so called and are not The most ordinarie deceiuers are 1. carnall friends 2. the Profits and pleasures of life 3. euill companie this corrupts like leauen 4. carnall reason 5. sinne c Heb. 3.13 6. but especially corrupt and false teachers d Ier. 23.14 Ezech. 13.10 Mich. 3.5 Gal. 5.9 3. Rules to preuent beguiling Thirdly if we would not be beguilde and deceiued we must looke to three things 1. we must get a stedfast faith in Iesus Christ plerophorie or full assurance of Gods fauour is a wonderfull preseruatiue against corruption of doctrine or life 2. we must constantly cleaue to the meanes vnto which God hath giuen testemonie by the power of his presence and blessing wee should get vnder the shelter of a powerfull ministerie and this will be a rocke of defence 3. we must preserue vprightnes of life and our care of innocencie in what we know to be required contrariwise so long as we are vnsetled and want assurance especially if we liue not vnder the power of the word we are in continuall danger to be drawne away and so it is with vs too if wee fall vnto the loue of any sinne of knowledge for corruption of life is many times scourged with corruption of doctrine and opinions But if we would haue more aboundant caution for our preseruation then I will follow the similitude of beguiling amongst men from whence by comparison we may learne many things for our caucion and observation Men that would thriue in their estates and would not be beguiled in the world or wronged obserue most an end these rules 1. They will buy such things as are durable not toyes or trifles so should we we should set our hearts vpon eternall things and not minde earthly things which will last but for a short time and when death comes if we trust vpon earthly things wee shall finde our selues deceiued 2. They will know their commodities themselues that they sell or buy so should we both for the sinnes wee would part with and the opinions or duties we would purchase 3. They will know the persons with whome they deale so should wee try the spirits 4. They will haue all the securitie may be had so should we see all warranted by the scriptures for other securitie we cannot haue put in that is sufficient if the diuell or the world or corrupt teachers tempt and intice vs wee must put them to it to put vs in securitie from the scriptures which because they cannot doe we must wisely reiect them 5. Men that deale for much are glad to seeke the protection of some greate men so should we seeke the protection of the great God 6. If men doubt in any thing about their estate they will presently consult with their friends and in difficult cases they will haue opinions of Lawyers too so should we doe if we would haue our states safe wee must propound our doubts one to a nother especially to our Teachers that they may resolue vs out of the word of God VERS 5. For though I be absent in the flesh yet am I with you in the spirit reioycing and beholding your order and the stedfastnes of youre faith in Christ THese words depend vpon the former as the answer of two obiections First they might say How doth he know our estates to which he answers in the first words That though it were true that he were absent in respect of the flesh yet it was also true that he was present in the spirit both in that his affection carried him to a daily thought of them and so to a willinges vpon all occasions to take notice of their estate and besides as some thinke hee was acquainted with their estate extraordinarily by reuelation of the spirit And thus also he secretly giues them notice to looke to their wayes for hee takes notice of all that passed amongst them How carefull should we be in all our courses
as well as they For we haue the spirit of God in vs and the people of God round about vs. Heere also Ministers may take notice of their duties their spirits should cleaue to their people and their daily thoughts and cares should runne vpon them they should still obserue them and watch ouer them in the Lord. Ob. 2. But might some one say Is it charitie in the Apostle being thus absent to entertaine surmizes and hard thoughts of vs as if wee were falling away c. Now to this he answers that though he wrote this to exhort them and to warne them yet he did greatly reioyce to know so much as hee did of their order of life and stedfastnesse of faith Many are so diseased that they thinke if a man reprooue them or admonish them that then hee hates them altogether and likes nothing in them but the Apostle to preuent that acknowledgeth the praise of their life and faith A holy minde can reioyce in the good things of those he warneth or reprooueth Your order Order hath originall in God he is the God of order a 1 Cor. 14.33 as all disorder and confusion is of the Diuell Order is that wonderfully commends whatsoeuer it is in There is a kinde of seede of order sowen in the creatures This order in man is their eutaxie or well disposing of themselues The Apostle might commend their order generally both in relation to the common-wealth and to the Church and in their families as also in their particular conuersation That there might be order in Common-wealths Of order in the common-vvealth God hath set man in authoritie for by him Kings raigne and haue their power b Prou. 8. Rom. 13. and hath communicated a part of the honour of his owne diuine lawes to their ciuill lawes viz. That they should binde mens consciences so farre as they are not disagreeing from his word Besides hee hath recorded threatnings against the disobedient and acknowledgeth Magistrates to beare his image to be as it were Gods by representation and hee guides them by his spirit for the time many times qualifying them with gifts and guiding their mouthes in iudgement for a diuine sentence is in the mouth of a King yea hee himselfe drew a plat-forme of rules for Common-weales to giue them a taste of gouernment Now that men may attaine to this Eutaxie and good order in Common-weales they must reade the law of God and let that bee a generall guide to them and they must propound sanctitie as well as felicitie as the end of their gouernment and in calling to office they must be carefull not to set the feet where the head should be but to chuse men that feare God and hate couetousnesse and are men of courage The feare of God and courage is wonderfully wanting in all sorts of Magistrates And as for courage in respect of the people what are they the better if they haue a good man that will doe no good then if they had euill men that would doe no euill Yet in truth Magistrates whether good or euill men doe much euill by suffering euill to be vnpunished But to returne to the point Magistrates that would preserue order must giue good example themselues and mend the disorders of their one households and bring such a sympathie and loue of the people as they should both preserue their authoritie and yet remember that they rule their brethren And in their gouernment they cannot obserue order vnlesse they punish vice as well as command or prouide for vertue and wealth Besides they must take away the persons or places that are occasions of disorder and they must charge and remunerate as well as punish Finally the people out of the obligation of conscience must striue to liue in order with reuerence and feare yeelding ready obedience and furtherance to those that are placed in authority ouer them Order in the Church There is order also in the Church and thus there is order in doctrine for milke must be propounded before strong meat or with sufficient reference to the parties to be taught There is order also to be obserued in the time places and manner of celebration of Gods worship There is order also to be respected in the vse of things ecclesiastically indifferent There is order in the subordination of persons in the ministery some to rule some to teach some to exhort some to distribute There is order also to be obserued in the discipline of the Church proceeding by degrees with offenders so long as they are cureable Order in the family Neither may our families be without order order I say not only in the duties that concerne the maintenance of the familie but also in the exercises that concerne religion and the seruice of God in the familie In families there must be a care also of reformation especially that openly prophane persons only for temporall aduantage bee not retained or admitted there In the familie also there must bee a daily exercise of patience humilitie knowledge and all other Christian graces that concerne mutuall edification What should I say There is a mutuall relation in all the members of the familie one to another and the discharge of their seuerall duties one to another is charged with a daily care of order But I thinke the Apostle commends the order of holy life vnto which euery Christian is bound It is certaine we can neuer soundly proceed in godlinesse without a care of a settled frame and order of liuing Wee may not liue at a venture in religion T is not enough to doe good now or then by flashes There is an order in holy conuersation We must walke by rule d Gal. 6.16 There is an holy disposing of our waies required e Psal 50. vlt. It is required of vs that we should ponder the pathes of our feet f Pro. 4.26 Wee must order our affaires with discretion g Psal 112.5 This is called the way of prudence or vnderstanding There is a guiding of our feet vnto the wayes of peace i Luke 1.79 T is a wonderfull curse to be left to our securitie to walke in darke and vncertaine wayes and contrariwise the vision of the saluation of God is promised to such as dispose of their wayes aright k Psal 51. vlt. And to bee carefull of an orderly course of life is to keepe our soules l Pro. 19.16 and peace shall be vnto such But alas men haue corrupted their wayes and their vnderstandings are darkned and they are strangers from the life of God neither will men cease from their rebellious wayes The ciuillest men walke after the way of their owne hearts yea the most men hate those that are right in their wayes and are like Dan that would bite the heeles of such as endeuour to walke in sincerity Some hypocrites there are that will know the way of the Lord and aske of him the ordinance of iustice as
the doctrine hee receiued together with Iesus Christ great is the generall neglect of many sorts of people heerein 3. Or thus Let the doctrine you haue receiued from Christ Iesus be your onely rule both for life and manners So liue and walke as you haue receiued The Apostle commandeth to separate from euerie brother that walketh inordinately and not after the traditions which they had receiued of the Apostle b 2 Thess 3.6 By tradition he meaneth the holy word of God deliuered by liuely voice vnto the Churches while yet it was not written euen the same which now is written The elect Lady and her children are commended for walking in the truth as they had receiued commandement of the Father c 2 Ioh. 4. Yea so must wee sticke vnto the word receiued as if any man teach otherwise he should be accounted accursed d Gal. 1.9 1 Cor. 15.1.2 For the Apostles receiued it not of men but by the reuelation of Iesus Christ e Gal. 1.12 And as they haue receiued of the Lord so haue they deliuered vnto vs f 1 Cor. 11.23 Therefore wee must conclude with the Apostle These things which wee haue learned and receiued and heard out of the holy word those things we must doe g Phil. 4.9 4. The sence may bee thus as yee were affected when yee first receiued Christ so walke on and continue at first men receiue Christ with singlenesse of heart with great estimation of the truth with wonderfull ioy with feruent loue to Gods children with a longing desire after spirituall things with endeauour to beare fruit and without the mixtures of mens traditions and inuentions Now then they are exhorted to take heede that they lose not what they haue wrought h 2 Ioâ— 9. but preserue those holy affections and desires still striuing against the witchcrafts of Sathan and the world that they be not beguiled from the simplicity that is in Christ Iesus The doctrines hence to be noted are 1. That Christians doe receiue Christ and that not onely publikely into their countries and Churches which yet is a great priuiledge for Christ bringeth with him many blessings and stayes many iudgements brings a publike light to men that sit in darknesse and shadow of death and raiseth immortalitie as it were to light and life againe but priuately and particularly into their hearts and soules The priuiledges of such as receiue Christ This is the happiest receiuing of Christ Oh the glory of a Christian in receiuing Christ i Phil. 3.9 for he that receiueth Christ into his hart receiueth excellent illumination vnspeakably ioy k 1 Pet. 8. sure attonement l Rom. 5.11 3.25 hid Manna m Reu. 2.17 eternall graces n 1 Cor. 1.6 4.7 yea the very spirit of Christ o Rom. 8.9 to make him know the things giuen of God to set the soule at liberty p 2 Cor. 3.17 to mortifie the deeds of the flesh q Rom. 8 13. to be a spirit of prayer r Zach. 12.12 to giue answer concerning our adoption Å¿ Rom. 8.15 to furnish the soule with gifts t Gal. 5.22 to seale vs vp to the day of redemption u Eph. 1.14 to be an eternall comforter * Ioh. 14. to be life for righteousnesse sake x Rom. 8.10 to helpe our infirmities y Rom. 8.26 and to raise vp our dead bodies at the last day z Rom. 8.11 Lastly he that receiueth Christ receiueth with him the promise of an eternall inheritance into which hee is presently acknowledged an heire yea a Co-heire with Christ Iesus 2. The second doctrine It is not enough to receiue Christ but wee must walke in him to walke in Christ is not only so to liue as we be sure that Christ liueth in vs c Gal 2.20 or to walke after the appoyntment of his will expressed in his word but it is cheefely to continue a daily care of holy perseuerance in the graces and duties of holy life holding fast our communion with Christ this the Apostle thinks wonderfull needfull to bee often vrged and pressed by all meanes vpon vs a Heb. 9.15 b Rom 8.17 so shamefully doe many fall away and so cursedly is the sinceritie that is in Christ Iesus pursued by the Diuel and the flesh and the world and so necessary is the endeauour to preserue the glory of perseuerance in all well doing to the end Oh this perseuerance it is a wonderfull thing and where is the man that doth not lose something of what hee had Oh that wee could bee soundly awakened to the care of it or that wee had mindes that would bee willing to doe any thing wee could to further it but alas there is not a heart in vs there are diuers excellent directions in the word to confirme vs heerein if we were not ouercome with sluggishnesse There are diuers things which if they were looked to at our first setting out we were sure to hold out and continue walking in Christ As Rules for perseuerance to bee obserued in our first conuersion If men did at first put their hearts to these questions of abnegation so as they would bee throughly aduised if thou haddest asked thine owne heart these questions Canst thou take vp thy crosse and follow Christ Canst thou suffer aduersity with the righteous Canst thou professe Christ admidst the different opinions of multitudes of men Canst thou bee content to denie profit and reason and thy desires and pleasures and credit and all for Christs sake if not thou wilt certainely fall away and therefore better neuer beginne 2 At mens first setting out they must take heede they bee not sleightly in their reformation and mortification but doe it throughly not sparing to afflict their Soules with sensible and sound godly sorrow for else they will afterward repent of their repentance whereas if it were done with sound aduice and serious humiliation this would be an vnmooueable foundation of rest and encouragement to faith and well-doing It is a great question whether such will hold out that come in without sorrow for sinnes 3. Men must at first looke to their kinde of faith we see many are grossely deceiued temporary faith maketh such a shew that vnlesse it be throughly tried it will deceiue many and there is a maruellous lothnesse in our nature to abide the triall though wee know it be plainly here required d 2 Cor. 13.5 whereas if wee did get a continuing faith at first wee might haue the more assurance of holding out 4. It would much further perseuerance if wee did at first endeuour that knowledge and affection might be inseparable twinnes not to bee much proud of knowledge without affection nor to trust much to zeale without knowledge either of these may be alone in men that will fall away shamefully 5. When men goe about reformation they should doe it throughly and be sure their hearts
Rules to bee looked vnto after our calling Wouldest thou be sure not to fall away Then looke to these things 1. Be sure thou continue in the carefull vse of the meanes as the word praier conference and Sacraments else know that when once thou giuest way to a customarie hardnesse of heart in the vse of the meanes or neglect of them thou art neere either some great sinne or temptation or some great iudgment and apostacie and therefore concerning the meanes principally looke to two things 1. preserue appetite 2. practise that thou hearest without omission or delay 2. If thou discerne any spirituall weaknesse or decay or feele any combat with the flesh or the tentations of Satan be sure thou complaine betimes and resist at the first for then the grace of God will be sufficient and the weapons of our warfare mightie through God praier will easily master sinne at the first through the victorie in Iesus Christ 3. Resolue with thy selfe not to let goe thy assurance or cast away the confidence of thy hope whatsoeuer befall thee or at least Heb. 10.36 not till thou maiest see wonderfull euident reason It is a maruellous great fault to call the loue of God into question vpon euery occasion whereas men cannot glorifie God more then to liue by faith and to be vnmoueable in it God takes little delight in a soule that will withdraw it selfe vpon euery occasion by vnbeleefe Are they not strangely foolish that will weare their helmets when there is no stirre and as soone as they see an aduersarie or any blowes towards then to cast away their helmet and doe it so vsually Such are we and worse that stand bragging of our faith and hope in prosperitie and ease and when affliction and temptation comes then most childishly we cast away both faith hope and till reason and sense are satisfied we will not be perswaded 4. Set perfection before thine eyes to striue after it and to this end acquaint thy selfe with the rules of holy life Phil. 3. and consider the examples of such as haue walked therein and the wofull euents that befall the contrary minded especially thinke much of the great recompence of reward euen the price of our high calling in Iesus Christ 5. Take heed of the occasions of falling such as are spirituall pride knowne hypocrisie desire to be rich discord with the godly and vaine ianglings without discretion neglect of our particular callings and vngodly company Hitherto of peâ—seuerance in life Now in the next verse hee intreateth of perseuerance in faith Vers 7. Rooted built vp in him stablished in the faith as you haue been taught IN these words is both a precept and a rule a precept to be rooted built stablished a rule as ye haue beene taught The substance of the precept is but to counsell them to increase more and more that they might be stedfast in the assurance of Gods fauour in Iesus Christ Of this stedfastnesse I haue at large intreated in the 5. verse Onely wee may here againe be instructed and informed 1. Of the necessitie and excellencie of stedfastnesse The Apostle would not thus often peale vpon it but that hee knew it to be of singular worth in the life of man and of great necessitie vnto our consolation besides it implies that people are for the most part slow-hearted herein and hardly drawne to the vnfained and diligent labour after the establishing of their faith and assurance 2. That all this stedfastnesse of assurance is not the worke of a day a great tree is not growne or rooted but successiuely a great house is not built all at once we must be euery day adding something to Gods worke that the building of grace may be in due time finished none are so established but they may grow in faith none haue such great roots but they may take root yet more many men striue hard to make their trees shew in branches and leaues I meane in outward profession in the world but alas what should this great bulke and so many branches and leaues doe vnlesse there were more roots within Yea many deare children of God mistake wonderfully they euery day carry together heapes of precepts for life but alas poore soules so great a building will not stand vnlesse they lay their foundation sure I meane that they get their faith in Christ the only sure foundation more confirmed and established As ye haue beene taught Note here the Apostles candor he doth not arrogate the glory of their establishment to himselfe but sendeth them to their Minister and teacheth them to depend vpon him to wait vpon the blessing of God vpon his labour and to acknowledge the good they haue to haue receiued by his ministerie Here diuers things may be noted 1. That the people should labour for a reuerend estimation of the doctrine they receiue from their faithfull teachers 2. That as faith commeth by hearing so doth the establishment of faith also 3. That it is wonderfull dangerous to neglect either the charge of our teachers when they vrge vs to assurance or the rules by which they guide vs out of the word of God for the attainment of it if wee would goe about it when our teachers call vpon vs the Lord would be with his ordinance to blesse it to vs wee should be afraid to delay when we are taught how to confirme our soules in faith and grace 4. The faithfull Ministers doe greatly labour to establish their hearers in the assurance of Gods fauour and the duties of holy life Abounding therein with thankesgiuing In these words the Apostle shuts vp all wherein his intent is to stirre them vp to thankfulnesse that as they did thriue in the meanes or matter of faith and holy life so they should glorifie God by all possible thankfulnesse for it as he would haue them abound in faith and holinesse so also in thankfulnesse to God This may wonderfully smite our hearts for if we obserue our wretched euill dispositions wee may finde that wee are wonderfully bent to the very habit of vnthankfulnesse and therefore it is iust with God many times that we doe no more thriue in victorie ouer our corruptions or in the power of diuers graces or in the progresse of duties because wee doe not more tenderly and constantly acknowledge the goodnesse of God we haue had experience of Oh that it were written vpon our hearts and grauen deepe in our memories that nothing becomes vs more then to abound in thankfulnesse no fairer sight then to see the Altar of the Lord couered with the calues of our lips neuer can the estate of a childe of God be such but hee hath exceeding great cause of thankfulnesse for his happinesse in Christ VERS 8. Beware lest there be any man that spoile you through philosophie and vaine deceit through the traditions of men according to the rudiments of the world and not after Christ The order of the rest
the Lord hath saued vs by so wonderfull saluation in Christ and in that our Sauiour was true God as well as man as being the second person in Trinitie Why our Sauiour vvas the second person in the Trinitie and no other therefore we should wholly rest vpon him and not distract our thoughts or faith or seruices with either philosophie or traditions or ceremonies as supposing that our saluation should be any wayes furthered by those Now in that the holy Ghost is so carefull to teach the diuinitie of Christ wee should also learne to be affected with the wisdome of God that hath designed the second person in Trinitie to be our mediator Thinke of it often and weigh with your selfe the glory of Gods wisdome herein who is fitter to restore the world then he that made it a Joh. 1.1 Col. 1.15 Incarnation is a mission now it was not fit he should be sent by another that was not of another as the Father was not It is wonderfull sutable that the naturall sonne should make sonnes by adoption b Ioh. 1.12 Who fitter to restore the image of the Father lost in vs then hee that was the eternall image of the Father c Col. 1.15 Heb. 1.3 Who was fitter to breake open the fountaine of Gods loue then hee that was the sonne of his loue d Col. 1.13 The personall word became the enunciatiue word to declare vnto vs his Fathers nature and will he that is the middle person in the Trinitie is fittest to be the middle man or mediatour betweene God and man Is our Sauiour God then then he is eternall e Reuel 1.7 omnipresent f Matt. 28.21 omniscient g Reuel 2.23 and omnipotent h Phil. 3.21 The consideration of the diuinitie of Christ may and ought wonderfully to comfort vs against the greatnesse of our sinnes and Gods wrath remembring that the Lord Iehouah is he that is our righteousnesse i Jerem. 23.6 Matth. 1.21 and iustification from all our sinnes as also against the greatnesse of the enemies and aduersaries of our soules and the truth or true grace of Christ in vs. Our Sauiour is the mightie God k Esay 9.6.7 and therefore can and will easily subdue all our enemies vnder our feet besides hereby we are assured of the supply of all our wants seeing he that hath all the fulnesse of God in him hath vndertaken to fill all things in the Church l Ephes 1. vlt. And as this may comfort so it should instruct why should we not come willingly at the time of assemblie m Psal 110.3 seeing we serue the God of heauen and haue all our seruice done in the name of the Sonne of God and presented by his mediation to the Father And further shall wee not account vnbeleefe to be a monstrous sinne considering how little cause wee haue to feare or doubt But especially shall we not learne humilitie of him that being in the forme of God humbled himselfe for our sakes to take vpon him the forme of a man and to be subiect to the very death n Psal 2. Matt. 11.29 Lastly shall wee not learne hence the hatefulnesse of sinne and the odious filth of it Wee may commit sinne but God must remit it and become a sufficient propitiation for sinne Corporally How the diuine nature can be in the humane Quest How can the whole diuine nature be said to be in the humane seeing the one is infinite the other finite Answ 1. It is no more then to affirme that the humane nature is vnited to the diuine in the fulnesse of it Or 2. That it is incorporate or made flesh incarnate or hath a body ioyned to it Or else 3. Let it be granted of the inhabitation in the flesh of Christ yet it followeth not that therefore it is there included For it is so in the flesh whole that without the flesh it is euery where For the diuinitie is not only immense that it can be euery where but also most simple that it can be and be euery where whole as the soule in the body and the light is in the Sunne and yet not included there yet truly and whole there Quest But since this text plainly affirmes that Christ had a body and so by Synecdoche a true humane nature it may be here enquired whether his humane nature was like ours and the rather since the Godhead did dwell in him bodily How Christ was like vs how vnlike Answ That this may be cleerely resolued wee must know that what is said in this verse notwithstanding Christ in his humane nature was like vnto vs. But for euidence I shew briefly in what he was like and then in what he was not like He was like 1. in that he tooke a true body not fantasticall 2. He tooke a true humane body and not a celestiall body and he was endued with a reasonable soule 3. Hee had the essentiall faculties of both 4. He had the very infirmities of our nature I meane such as were not sinfull Now Christ was vnlike vs in body in soule in both In body 1. In his conception there was a difference for we are of Adam and by Adam but he was of Adam and not by Adam for he was not begotten but made and so originall sinne was auoided and some thinke his very body had all the parts at the first conception formed 2. His body was not corruptible it saw no corruption In soule he differed two waies 1. In that it was without sinne 2. In that it was indued with gifts aboue men and Angels In both there was difference For 1. They subsisted from the beginning in the diuine nature and did not make a person of themselues 2. They are admitted vnto the grace of adoration so as now Christ-man is worshipped though not properly as he is man Thus of the natures of Christ the vnion of them followes in a double consideration 1. Of the manner in the word dwell 2. Of the measure in all fulnesse Dwell There are two kindes of vnions in Christ 1. Of the soule and body 2. Of both those with the person of the word the latter is here meant There are 2. questions about vnion in Theologie Distinctions of vnions that are wonderfull full of difficultie 1. The vnion of three persons in one nature 2. The vnion of two natures in one person This latter is in Christ he is begotten as God created in respect of his soule and borne in respect of his body There are diuers vnions 1. Substantiall in the Trinitie 2. Naturall in soule and body 3. Carnall in man and wife 4. Mysticall in Christ and the Church 5. Personall in Christ for in him as soule and body are one man so God and man are one Christ It is much easier to tell how this vnion in Christ is not then to tell how it is Negatiuely thus Things are vnited three waies Some things
are compounded and made one yet the things vnited are not changed mingled or confounded but remaine perfect as many stones vnited in one building 2. Some things vnited are perfect but yet changed and not what they were as the body of a man made of the vnion of the foure elements 3. Some things remaine whole and not changed but vnperfect of themselues as the soule and body of themselues apart Now this vnion of Christ is not after any of these waies Againe this vnion in Christ is 1. Not by bare assistance or presence o 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 2. Not by habituall vnion p 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 either by affection as friends are one or by grace q 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as the Saints are one with God 3. Not by worthinesse r 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or authoritie 4. Not by harmonie or consent of will ſ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or opinion as the Angels are one with God and as the Saints shall 5. Not by ioint authoritie t 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as two Consuls are one 6. Not by homonumie or giuing of the same name to each nature 7 Not of pleasure only u 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as if it were so only because God would haue it so Lastly Not by bare inhabitation for the word is made flesh And therefore though the holy Ghost vse the similitude of dwelling heere to note the continuall residence of the diuine nature in the humane yet that similitude doth not expresse this vnion cleerely For the housholder and the house cannot be fitly called one The effects of this vnion may be considered either as they are in Christ or to vs ward In Christ from this vnion slowes 1. The predication of the things of each nature to the person and that truely and really as when his bloud is said to be the bloud of the Sonne of God * Act. 20. c. 2. The inriching of the humane nature with admirable gifts as great as could possibly be in a created nature In respect of which he came the neerest vnto God of any that euer was or could be Nay if all the goodnes of man and Angels were conferred on one creature yet it were not comparable to that that is in one Christ These gifts in Christ they were either naturall or supernaturall Gifts naturall and supernaturall in Christ by naturall gifts I meane such as these in the minde the best wit or memorie and such like faculties better then euer were in any man I except not Adam himselfe In the body most faire forme and a diuine face his very countenance did expresse a diuinitie in him The very temperament also of his body was such as nothing could be better tempered or more excellent as being formed by the holy Ghost His supernaturall gifts were either in body or minde in body as that hee could with his eye pierce the heauens and see there what he would for Stephen could see into heauen as is recorded Act. 7. much more must we belieue of our Sauiour for in Stephen there was but a small parcell of diuine light Now I say those gifts were aboue nature in Christ but yet not against nature x 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 non 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In minde there was in him exceeding holines goodnesse wisedome and all the gifts of the spirit But all these supernaturall gifts both in soule and body must be considered in Christ two waies 1. In the state of humiliation 2. In the state of exaltation Such gifts as he receiued in the state of humiliation were properly the effects of this vnion the other were giuen in respect of his obedience vnto death Of the first sort I propound these 1. In the whole soule so great holines as can be imagined to befall a creature 2. In the minde most exquisite wisedome 3. In the heart such bowels of charitie loue and compassion as was neuer in any man or Angell in the whole man wonderfull power Now amongst all these I only consider of his wisedome and power A twofold wisedome in Christ There was a twofold wisedome in Christ Increate and that was onely in his diuine nature and create and that was in his humane This created wisedome in Christ was threefold A threefold created wisedom in Christ 1. Knowledge by immediate vision y Mat. 11.27 2. Knowledge by heauenly habits infused z Esay 11.3 3. Knowledge gotten by experience a Luk 2 52. By the first knowledge he knoweth immediately the word or God to which his humane nature is vnited and in God as in a glasse he sees all other things Thus he sees God face to face and this is a certaine created light in the soule by participation of diuine light Concerning this first sort of knowledge in Christ strange things are said by Diuines but the summe of all is this 1. That the soule of Christ by this created light and vision sees God and that first Whole secondly Perfectly 2. That in this vision he sees all things Obiect Then might some one say the knowledge of Christ in his humane nature is made equall to his diuine Solut. Not so For first though he see God whole yet he seeth him not wholy b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is not so much as can be seene by God himselfe though more then any creature can attaine vnto 2. Though hee know the thinges that are and shall be yet he knowes not such things as shall not be and yet God can doe them 3. What he doth know by this finite light he knowes not so plainely as the word doth 4. It seeth not things at one view or altogether but one thing after another Thus of his immediate or blessed knowledge The second kinde of knowledge is habituall or infused knowledge By this knowledge he knowes all that can be knowne of man or Angels yea of all of them together of this he speakes Esay 11.3 There are foure wordes to expresse it wisedome vnderstanding knowledge and counsell by the first hee vnderstandeth celestiall diuine things by the second things separate from matter as the Angels by the third things naturall and by the last things to be done But this knowledge is much inferiour to the former for thus hee knowes not the diuine essence Of experimentall knowledge the holy Ghost spake Luk. 2.52 when he said Iesus increased in wisedome and that must needs be in such knowledge as he got by obseruation by degrees in the world Thus of the wisedome of Christ Concerning the power of Christ Of the power of Christ many things are controuerted in other Churches and I haue spoken of it before more then men of wrangling natures and corrupt and enuious mindes did well take though no more then what is ordinarie in the writings of learned men I shall not need therefore to say much of it in
his hands 2. His praise is of men and not of God 3. He wholly neglects the power of godlinesse and the exercises thereof 4. He is disordered in his life laden with iniquitie 5. He is senselesse or incorrigible vnder publicke iudgements 6. He vsually opposeth and persueth him that is borne after the spirit 2. We may note here that God is not tied to meanes hee can worke without hands What is then the estate of wicked men no hands of men or Angels can make them happie it is a worke done without hands Oh how honourable is the worke of mortification of a sinner it was a glorious worke to make those huge heauens and this mightie earth without hands such is the glorie of our spirituall circumcision we see also here how little beholding the kingdome of Christ is to this world their hands will not be gotten to set it vp God must doe it without hands Lastly wee should learne in all estates to liue by faith and rest vpon God whether in affliction or tentation or mortification of sinne though we see not meanes yet let this comfort vs God can helpe vs without hands And thus of the instrument of circumcision as it is here set downe negatiuely Putting off the body of the sinnes of the flesh Here is the forme of this circumcision without hands it lies in the mortification of the body of sinnes that are in the flesh Where note 1. the matter to be mortified the body of sinnes 2. The manner it must be put off The flesh The flesh is one of the three great enemies of God and mans saluation it is a trecherous domesticall enemie As it is trecherous so it is tyrannicall The practises of the flesh it will not be pleased vnlesse it raigne A most secret enemie for she sits at the fountaine and poisoneth all most falsly she lets the Deuill and permits him to set vp his holds and fortifications in the mindes of men and is neuer quiet till it bring the soule into actuall high treason againg God It is the flesh that causeth whoredomes murder drunkenesse and all disorders She opposeth all the waies of goodnes both by obiecting against them and by making euill present she sauours not the things of God nor can vnderstand them It is shee that makes the Law vnpossible to vs what with her vaile of ignorance and the slownesse and hardnesse she diffuseth vpon our hearts and spirits she makes the seruice of God to seeme almost alwaies euill vnto vs. Yea if shee get into her throne she dare exalt herselfe against God and iudge euen God himselfe and his will counsell prouidence and people her very wisedome is enmitie against God And so infectiously vile is she that she diffuseth her poison to our very posteritie so as we beget a very race of rebels and in all this she fortifies her selfe by all aduantages from euill example or by riches and worldly greatnesse or carnall wisedome or successe in sinning yea rather then she will be subdued or much pursued she will entrench her selfe vnder the very colours of Christ making her pretence of following him in words that she may the more securely follow her owne lusts in deed This she doth and thus spoiles the image of God in vs and makes vs most filthy and lothsome and so opens the doore of our soule vnto Sathan that our hearts are made a very stie for vncleane spirits to dwell in and thus she will doe if she be not mortified till she bring men to hell and eternall condemnation there Courses for taming the flesh Esay 40.6 1 Pet. 1.2.4 1 Cor 1. Now for the taming of the flesh God hath taken diuers excellent courses 1. He hath laid a necessitie of mortalitie vpon it all flesh must know it is but grasse 2. To crosse the glory of the fleshly the Lord of purpose when hee chuseth heires of saluation will not take many of those the flesh commends for mightinesse or noblenesse or wisedome or the like 3. God hath set a standing curse vpon the chiefe things desired by the flesh so as they cannot be vsed but with a kinde of experience of their vanitie and loathing and vexaâ—ion of the spirit Eccles 4. He hath enacted terrible decrees against such as walk after the flesh and giues proclamation that he will certainely iudge men for all the practises of the flesh 2 Pet. 2.9.10 Eccles. 11.9 5. He placeth his spirit within vs to lust against the flesh 6. He sent his sonne to take the similitude of sinnefull flesh that in the flesh he might subdue the flesh Lastly he hath shewed vs waies what we must doe that we might tame and subdue the flesh as when he telleth vs first Rom. 8.3 that we must be sober that is moderate in meate and drink and recreation and apparell and what else may hamper the flesh 2. That we must put no confidence in the flesh 3. That we must mortifie it by confession of sinne and godly sorrow with strong cries calling vpon God for helpe against it 4. That we must search the records of Gods promises and by faith lay hold vpon him For till we can shew a better draught of happinesse then the flesh doth we doe in vaine go about to charme it 5. We must silence it not suffer it to obiect or excuse or extenuate or denie Hitherto in generall of the flesh and the mortification of it Now more specially we must consider here 1. the matter to be mortified viz. the body of sinnes 2. The manner in the words put off Sinnes Two things may be here noted the one is implied the other is exprest that which is implied is that God doth not require this circumcision in other things but only in sinnes 1. Regeneration doth not oppose the flesh in the substance of it we are not required to cut off any parts of the body nor to destroy any faculties of the soule and the same I say of the complexion or constitution of the body it doth not require the melancholy man should be made sanguine 2. This circumcision reacheth not to the naturall desires of the flesh I meane such as are needfull to the being of nature as to eate sleepe c. 3. Nor to the morrall proiects 4. Nor to the remainders of spirituall light as sparkles of Gods Image 5. Nor to the outward necessary helpes of life as horse land friends c. onely it restraines those when they are hinderances to godlinesse The vse is therefore wisely to discerne between the meere naturall defects arising from the constitution of our bodies and the sinnes and disorders of our soules for this spirituall circumcision will not cure mens bodies but only sanctifies mens mindes Againe we should learne of God here how to deale with our enemies he distinguisheth betweene nature and the sinne of nature so should we wee should oppose their sinnes but loue their persons The second thing here to be noted is that our
of our friends we burie them in hope they shal rise againe And secondly we mourne because we must part with them but both these must be denied here It is the propertie of the wicked to part with their sinnes with sorrow because they must leaue them or else with hope that at length they may returne to them againe Note this rule But let all such as feare God be otherwise minded especially let vs learne from this comparison of buriall to aduantage our selues in what we may in mortification Similitudes if the master be buried we know all his seruants will attend the funerall so is it with vs in the mortification of sinnes if we light vpon the master sins and drag them to the graue we shall be sure of all the attendants they will follow to the funerall The Iewes manner was to burie with odours so should we our odours and sweet smelling prayers offered vp in the mediation of Christ And howsoeuer this worke may seeme difficult yet God many times strangely relieues our infirmities After Iezabel was cast downe and dead they had not been long within but sending out to burie her they found nothing but the skull and her feet and the palmes of her hands so many times would it be with vs if we cast downe the Iezabels our sinnes when we come to finish our mortification we may by the strange helpe of God finde the bodie of the master gone we know not how so as we shall not be troubled vnlesse it be with some skull or feete or palme of sinne But certainely though this kinde of buriall be somewhat difficult yet it is the true buriall place of Kings the most noble funerall that can be Thus of the first effect The second is in the next words How many vvaies Christ raiseth men vp In whom ye are raised vp together Christ is said to raise men vp diuers waies 1. When he awaketh men out of their naturall Lithargie or spirituall sleepinesse and securitie in matters of religion thus Ephes 5.14 2. When hee brings forth the minde of man out of the dungeons of ignorance and shewes them the light Esay 60.1 2. 3. When he cures men of discouragements and discomforts vnder their crosses Psal 41.10.6 4. When he recouers the Church from securitie or relapses either ordinarie or extraordinarie Cant. 2.10.11 c. and 5.3.5 Prou. 24.15 16. 5. When he incourageth men to holy duties A fourefold resurrection Cant. 7.12 but principally there is a fourefold resurrection The first is out of desperate crosses Esay 26.19 The second is the lifting of men vp to some speciall callings in the Church Matth. 11. The third is the resurrection of our bodies at the last day And the last is the resurrection of the soule vnto holy graces and duties this is called the first resurrection and is meant here in this place and Rom. 6.4 but most vsually we say there is a twofold resurrection the one from the corruption of the flesh the other from the corruption of sinne this latter is here meant and this belongeth to viuification Now this first resurrection must be considered either in it selfe or in the vnion or relation of it In it selfe and so there is a double resurrection First the resurrection of graces The resurrection of graces secondly the resurrection of duties For the first there are certaine graces which are not in the heart of man by nature which by the mighty power of Christ are wrought in the hearts of such as are truly conuerted A resurrection of 13 graces in a childe of God and are actually the members of Christ As first a holy inquirie after God Hos 3.5 Ier. 50.4 Secondly a holy wisdome in spirituall things Iam. 3.17 Thirdly a liuely faith in the fauour of God in Christ Fourthly a holy delight and meditation in the word of God Psal 119.10 11.128 and 27.4 Fiftly a liuely hope of an eternall inheritance 1 Pet 1.3 Sixtly a holy loue of Gods children 1 Ioh. 3.14 such as is required Ro. 12.9 10 11. Seuenthly godly sorrow for sinne 2 Cor. 7.10 Eightly vnspeakable and glorious ioy euen in affliction Rom. 5.2 1 Pet. 1.7 8. Ninthly a holy contentempt of the world and sinne and sinnefull persons Psal 15.4 1 Ioh. 2.19 Tenthly a holy reuerence and feare of God and his goodnes Hos 3.5 Eleuenthly a holy zeale and feruencie of affections especially in the seruice and worship of God Twelfthly a holy loue euen of enemies And lastly a holy desire to be dissolued and to be with Christ Now for the effecting of these the spirit of Christ is called in respect of his wonderfull working the spirit of God and of glory g 1 Pet. 4.14 the spirit of power of loue and of a sound minde h 2 Tim. 1.7 The spirit of praier or deprecations i Zach. 12.12 And the spirit of reuelation k Ephes 1.18 The resurrection of duties in a childe of God of diuers sorts in vvhich he differs from the vvicked Thus of resurrection of graces Now concerning resurrection of duties We must know that there are diuers duties which the naturall man will neuer be brought vnto in which lieth the very power of godlinesse and the experience of all sound and sauing consolation Now these duties may be three waies considered 1. As they respect holy life in generall 2. As they respect piety to God 3. As they respect righteousnesse to men For the first there are foure things wherein the liues of Gods children differ from all others 1. In the manner 2. In the matter 3. In the meanes 4. In the ends of holy life For the manner three things are eminent 1. That they are deuoted and consecrated to holines l Reuel 12.1 2. That they delight and loue to be Gods seruants m Esay 56. 3. That they haue their conuersation in simplicitie and godly purenesse n 2 Cor. 1.12 11.3 For the matter they haue respect to all Gods commandements * Psal 119.31 and do indeuour after inward holinesse o Matth. 5.6 as well as outward besides they liue by faith p Rom. 1.16 in some measure which is a way of holinesse altogether vnknowne in the practise of wicked men And for the meanes of holinesse the godly haue a recourse to a threefold fountaine of sanctitie with such a sinceritie and constancie as no wicked man can attaine it viz the word q Psal 1.2 Luc. 8.15 prayer r Gal. 4.6 and the Sabboth Å¿ Esay 56. And for the end of their obedience their praise is of God and not of men hauing a maine respect alwaies to exercise themselues so as they may haue a conscience voide of offence towards God or towards men u Act. 24.16 t Rom. 2.26 Thus of holinesse of life in generall Now in respect of piety to God it is a very resurrection through the power of Christ to bring a man to
of wicked men as their almes prayers teares sacrifices prophecyings preaching fasting and professing are not accepted of God for the fountaine is poysoned the flesh infects all it puts to either ill ends or ill effects or ill meanes besides that it keeps the person still loathsome to God Oh what cause haue ciuill honest men to know that though they come to Church and pay euery man his owne and bee no drunkards nor adulterers c. yet their case cannot be good for though they liued neuer so honestly outwardly yet the very vncircumcision of the flesh makes them miserable the inward corruption of nature is an abomination to God who searcheth the heart and reines yea what cause haue all men to be humbled and abased in themselues considering how vncleane a beginning they haue how can men bee so quiet and yet be so diseased with so filthy a leprosie as is originall sinne if this disease were in the body as it is in the soule how would men lament their distresse Hence also may we see what a wofull estate all wicked men are in that take care for the lusts of this leprous flesh and sow to it What should I say may we not see hence the necessitie of regeneration assuredly except wee be borne againe we can neuer enter into the kingdome of heauen this impure poysoned nature of ours may not enter into Gods holy place Secondly we may here discerne the fountaine of all actuall transgressions when we fall into euill courses wee must not cry out of our ill fortune or of ill company or of the Deuill only but especially we must lay the fault vpon our ill natures t was thy wicked disposition made thee so to sinne Lastly from hence we may learne to know our selues and accordingly to keep a narrow watch ouer our wretched natures and daily striue and struggle against this infectious corruption and disease that hangs so fast vpon vs e Heb. 12.1 yea we should by confession and contrition endeuour the daily crucifying of our wicked flesh with the lusts thereof f Gal. 5. condemning our selues by a daily verdict and sentence as wee are men according to the flesh g 1 Pet. 4.6 so suffering in the flesh that wee may cease from sinne h 1 Pet 4.1 yea wee should learne constantly to denie our selues and not to giue way to the reasons or obiections or desires or excuses or delayes of the flesh yea and to this end wee should be willing to suffer afflictions and to endure any hardship rather then the flesh should preuaile in vs. You hath hee quickned Hitherto of mans miserie and the state of corruption now of Gods mercy in the state of grace In two things is their happinesse heere described 1. In their quickning 2. In their forgiuenesse We are three wayes quickned We are quickned two waies 1. In Christ 2. In our selues when our head Christ Iesus was raised from the graue we were quickned in him In our selues we were quickned three wayes 1. Sacramentally in baptisme 2. By inchoation in our conuersion 3 Perfectly by hope of perfection in heauen by baptisme by conuersion by hope The quickning he heere speaketh of is the quickning of conuersion when we are begotten to God This life is called the life of God i Eph. 4.17 the life of grace the life of Iesus k 1 Cor. 4.16 the life of immortalitie It is begotten in vs by the whole Trinity the Father calleth vp these generations l Isay 41. the Sonne giueth this life m Heb. 7.16 so doth the Spirit quicken also n Ioh. 6. * The author meanes necessitie titles and priuiledges of spirituall quickning The meanes by which we are quickned is ordinarily onely the word and that preached also which is therefore called the word of life Psal 19.8 1 Pet. 1.22 Phil. 2.15 Ioh. 5. The necessity of this quickning is such as without it wee cannot possibly enter into the kingdome of heauen Ioh. 3.5 They that are thus quickned and conuerted are stiled by diuers names or titles they are called the holy seede o Esay 6. the called of Iesus p Rom. 1.6 the children of the most high q Luk. 6. the brood of immortalitie they that follow Christ in the regeneration r Mattâ— 19. and the heires of eternall life Å¿ Tit 3.7 Many are the singular prerogatiues of such as are conuerted and quickned in Iesus Christ godlinesse in generall hath the promises of this life and the life to come In speciall first great is the honour of their birth 11. Prerogatiues greater then if they were borne of the greatest blouds of men t Ioh. 1.13 These prolong the dayes of Christ vpon earth being begotten by the trauell of his soule u Esay 53. 2. They are sweetely comforted and tenderly vsed in the healing of all their sorrowes Ier. 31.25 Hos 14.5 Esay 57.15.16 61.1.2.3 Micha 7.18 Ezech. 11.19 Esay 50.4 Act. 3.19 3. All their sinnes are forgiuen as the coherence shewes and these Scriptures further confirme Esay 44.22 Ephes 1.7.6 Rom. 3.25 1 Cor. 6.11 Heb. 8.12 1 Ioh. 1.7 4. They are in great account with God * Esay 43.4 Rom. 1.7 5. They are deliuered from this present euill world x Gal. 1.4 euen from bondage vnder the custome of it from the practise of the vices of it from the fellowship with the men of it and from the plagues that belong vnto it 6. They are blessed with the seedes of all spirituall blessings in heauenly things y Ephes 1.3 Esay 61.10 7. They are happy in their heauenly relations to God to Iesus the mediator to the Angels of God to the spirits of the iust and to the faithfull euery where z Hebr. 12.22 8. They are assured of the successe of all the meanes of saluation Esay 12.3 65.15.23 and 56. 1 Cor. 3.21.22.23 Esay 55.6 9. They haue great promises of comfort audience protection and deliuerance out of all their troubles Esay 4.5.6 Rom. 8.17 c. 2 Cor. 1.3.4 Esay 41.12 42.13 49.14 10. The spirit of God is powred vpon them to assure them of Gods louing presence a Ezec. 39. vlt. To bring them foorth into libertie b 2 Cor. 3 1. To enlighten them c 2 Cor. 3.18 To sanctifie them d Râ—m 1.3 To make intercession and that by making them pray e Gal. 4.6 And by producing mighty successe in prayer f Rom. 8.26 Hos 12.5 6. And to make them fruitfull both in graces and duties h Ezech. 36.27 And to bee their seale and earnest of the inheritance purchased i 2 Cor. 1.22 Ephes 1.14 15. Lastly they haue an assurance of a most glorious inheritance reserued for them in heauen g Gal. 5.22 prepared from the foundation of the world k 1 Pet. 1.3.4 Signes of the new birth Now if any enamoured with these priuiledges aske how we may
comming in the clowds of heauen and then miraculously recouers Peter a lapsed sinner Will they arraigne him in the common hall why there he ouercomes by patience no indignities could stir him and the Iudges wife from a dreame giues warning that hee was a iust man yea the Iudge himselfe was compelled to pronounce him innocent 3. Vpon the crosse Will they haue him to the crosse there are wonders of victorie a theefe without meanes saued the vaile of the Temple rent signes in heauen and earth and a title of victorie superscribed by his very aduersaries This is the King of the Iewes besides his incorruption in the graue and glorious resurrection and visible ascension to heauen All this being considered where is the ignominie of the crosse seeing the Deuils erected a crosse for themselues when they plotted to crucifie Christ And why should we be afraid of suffrings seeing the crosse is Christs triumph and let vs resolue also to ouercome by suffrings f Rom. 8.34 T is an excellent and loftie praise to ouercome by suffring Lastly let vs neuer iudge of Christ or Christians by their outward shew great things may be done in the kingdom of Christ which are not discerned by carnall reason Here we see a great adoe trophies triumphs yet the world tooke no notice of it so is there incomparable glory euen in this world in the soules and liues of Christians which the blinde multitude neuer takes notice of And thus much of the second interpretation The third and last interpretation is of those that limit not the time of this victorie to the crosse but consider it generally and in steede of the words vpon the same crosse read in himselfe and thus doe the most Interpreters new and old read it And so this victorie is vnderstood not so much of what Christ did attaine in his person as what he doth in vs by the conuersion of sinners by the Gospell hee daily spoyles principalities and powers and triumphs ouer them c. and so these words are a consequent of the putting out of the hand-writing mentioned in the former verse Foure things are in these words to bee considered who whom what and by what meanes For the first it is the second Adam that vndertakes this battel he that is God and man he of whom the prophesies ranne he that by a voice from heauen at his baptisme was acknowledged the only champion t was he that sent the challenge by his fore-runner Iohn Baptist he it is that foyled Sathan in many Monomachies this is he that now comes forth in the Gospell in the seuerall ages of the Church to spoyle these principalities and powers Now for the second the spoyled are called principalities and powers Principalities and Powers These termes are giuen to the good Angels Eph. 3.10 and to great Magistrates and Princes on earth Eph. 1.23 In effect they are giuen to Christ Esay 9.6.7 but vsually they are restrained to euill angels and so they are called either considering them as they were before their fall or as it is vsually conceiued it notes their estate euen since their fall The two words note two things in the euill Angels Excellencie and Abilitie Excellencie so they are principalities Abilitie so they are powers Their excellencie is two waies to be considered 1. in themselues 2. their soueraignty ouer the world In themselues and their owne nature euer since their horrible fall they are creatures of wonderfull knowledge swiftnesse discerning and such like An in respect of the vnregenerate world they haue a principality hence called worldly rulers g Eph. 6. the prince of this world h Ioh. 1 2. yea and the god of this world i 2 Cor. 4.4 We may obserue here in the holy Ghost a wonderfull patterne of candor he praiseth what is praise-worthy euen in his enemies and it may wonderfully comfort Gods children in their acceptation with God for if God can yeelde these titles and acknowledge that is yet good in the very Deuils sure then it cannot be he should not like what he findes good in his owne Saints though they haue many wants and sinnes seeing they sinne not of malicious wickednes as the Deuils doe As they are called principalities so for their abilitie and force of working The povver of the Deuils both in the vvorld and in the Church they are called powers The wonderfull power the diuels haue may be considered either in the world or in the Church In the first race of men before the floud how soone had they drawne away Cains race into apostasie and not long after Sethes till they had chased the light of sincerity within the walles of one house and not all sound there neither After the floud the world is no sooner filled againe but together with the building of Babel a most dreadfull confusion was wrought by the Deuils euen the beginning of a generall falling away into gentilisme and idolatrie which will neuer bee vtterly recouered againe while the world stands all the families making apostasie in the beginning of the Babylonish Monarchie and such an apostacie as they continued in for many hundred yeeres in the generalitie of them so as there was onely a little light left in the race of Sem. Now leauing the whole world lying vnder this powerfull wickednesse come to Abraham a brand taken out of the fire of the Chaldeans in whom the light shined with great glory see the power of these wicked spirits ouer his race the Ismalites went quickely off to gentilisme then the Edomites were easily gained after then in Aegypt the light that did remaine was almost put out the bondage of the Israelites being as great in soule k Ezech. 20. as it was in bodie In Moses time the light was diffused in that people all abroad againe and a kingdom of Priests was raised vp to God this light held with various encreases and decreases till the captiuitie after which time it waxed dimmer and dimmer till Christ the Day-starre arose and filled heauen and earth with the brightnesse of his comming After in the very first hundreds of yeeres these cursed spirits not onely persecuted religion by incredible tyranny but infected it with the tares of strange errors and prodigious superstitions and heresies till all grew together in one body in Antichrist Vnder Antichrist all sincerity was againe almost vniuersally put out the face of religion corrupted and idolatry brought into the Churches 1260 yeeres Lastly in our owne dayes when the prophesies were accomplished the euerlasting Gospell published againe alas yet consider the state of the world one part of the world lieth in Paganisme another in Turcisme another in Iudaisme another in Papisme and in all these foure these wicked spirits raigne and hold the world captiue at their pleasure Come we to the visible assemblies of the true Churches of Iesus Christ consider there their power how mightily it extends for there they haue secret Atheists Church-papists
our owne mindes or carnall reason we should as the Apostle shewes become fooles that wee might be truly wise d 1 Cor. 3.18 Againe it should teach vs not to rest vpon the wisdome of men nor to thinke of any aboue what is written or be puffed vp one against another e Thus of the third thing VERS 19. And not holding the head whereof all the body furnished and knit together by ioynts and bands increaseth with the increase of God THese words note the fourth thing viz. their danger they did it not only hypocritically and ignorantly and proudly but also dangerously Their danger is both laid downe and amplified in this verse it is laid downe in these words not holding the head and amplified by a digression into the praises of the mysticall body of Iesus Christ for the vnion and increase thereof Not holding the head These words shew that they that beleeue and practise such things are themselues out of Christ and by this kinde of worship they draw men from Christ Foure things may from hence be obserued 1. That Angell-worship razeth the foundation so that the Churches that practise it fall from Christ and are not the true Churches of Christ and this euidently proues the Church of Rome to be no true Church because besides many other heresies and idolatries they maintaine the worshipping of Saints and Angels 2. That hypocrisie ignorance and pride are inseparable companions of apostacie from Christ 3. That there is a difference betweene sinne and sinne error and error euery sinne or euery error doth not cut vs off from Christ there be some sins be sinnes of infirmitie f Gal. 6.1 some sinnes be such as there remaines no more sacrifice for them g Heb. 6. there bee some ceremonies may bee borne withall h Rom. 14. some ceremonies that abolish from Christ i Gal. 5.3 there be some errors of meere frailtie and ignorance k Psal 19. some errors that altogether corrupt the minde and make men destitute of the truth l 1 Tim. 6.4 And therefore we should learne with all discerning to put a difference m Iud. 24. 4. That it is an vtter miserie not to be ioyned vnto Christ which imports a singular feeblenes in the hearts of men that cannot be stirred with all heedfulnesse to make sure their vnion with Christ Head The dreame of Catharinus that the Pope should be here meant is to bee scorned not confuted The words note the relation that is betweene Christ and the Church The creature stands in relation to Christ 1. More generally in existence Note and so all things are in him Col. 1.16 More specially in vnion and so man only is ioyned to Christ but this vnion is threefold for it is either naturall or sacramentall or mysticall In the vnion of nature all men are ioyned to Christ In the vnion of Sacrament or signe all in the visible Church are ioyned to Christ In the mysticall vnion in one body only the faithfull are ioyned to Christ And this is here meant And so wee haue here occasion againe to take notice of this truth that the Church of Christ is ioyned vnto Christ in a most neere vnion euen to Christ as her head The doctrine hath beene largely handled in the former chapter only from the renewing of the meditation of it we may gather both comfort and instruction comfort if we consider the loue presence sympathie influence and communication of dignitie with which Christ doth honor vs as our head instruction also for this may teach vs to be carefull to obey Christ willingly as the member doth the head and to carry our selues so godly and discreetly that we dishonor not our head From which all the body c. Hitherto of the danger as it is laid downe now followeth the aggrauation by a digression into the praises of the Church the mysticall body of Christ In generall three things may be obserued 1. That by nature we are wonderfull blinde in the contemplation of the glory of the mysticall body of Christ and therefore wee had need to be often put in minde of it 2. That one way to set out the fearefulnesse of sinne is by the fairenesse of the blessings lost by it the fairenesse of the body of Christ shewes the foulenesse of lumpes of prophanenesse and apostacie 3. Digressions are not alwaies and absolutely vnlawfull Note Gods spirit sometimes drawes aside the doctrine to satisfie some soule which the teacher knoweth not and sparingly vsed it quickneth attention But I forbeare to pleade much for it because though God may force it yet man should not frame it and it is a most happy abilitie to speake punctually directly to the point But in particular in these words the Church which is the body of Christ is praised fo foure things 1. For her originall or dependance vpon Christ of whom 2. For ornament furnished 3. For vnion which is amplified 1. by the parts knit together 2. by the meanes ioynts and bands 4. For her growth increasing with the increase of God Of whom Doct. All the praise of the Church is from her head for of her selfe she is blacke n Cant. 1. she is but the daughter of Pharoe o Psal 45. she was in her bloud when Christ first found her p Ezech. 16. she needed to be washed from her spots and wrinkles q Eph. 5. and therefore wee should denie our selues and doe all in the name of Christ who is our praise All the body Doct. The care of Christ extends it selfe to euery member as well as any obserue these phrases in Scripture Euery one that asketh r Matth. 7.8 euery one that heareth these words Å¿ Matth. 7.24 euery one that confesseth Christ t Matt. 10.32 euery one that is wearie and heauie laden u Matt. 11.29 euery one that the Father hath giuen him * Ioh. 6.36 euery one that calleth on the name of God x 1 Cor. 1.2 and the like Vse is first for comfort let not the Eunuch say I am a drie tree or the stranger say The Lord hath separated me from his people y Esay 56. Nor let the foot say I am not the eye z 1 Cor. 12. c. And secondly wee must learne of Christ to extend our loue also to all Saints Body It were to no purpose to tell that there are diuers bodies terrestriall celestiall naturall spirituall a body of sinne a body of death it is Christs body is here spoken of Christ hath a body naturall and a body sacramentall and a body mysticall t is the mysticall body is here meant The mysticall bodie of Christ is the company of faithfull men who by an vnutterable vnion are euerlastingly ioyned to Christ though they are dispersed vp and downe the world yet in a spirituall relation they are as neere together as the members of the body are if we be faithfull there can be no separation from Christ
fasting for that he confesseth that had a shew of voluntary not coacted or forced religion 2. Of humblenesse of minde 3. Of the taming of the body but when he hath granted this he doth dash all as it were with thunder and lightning when he saith 1. This was but a shew of wisdome 2. This sparing did with hold the honour due vnto the body Obserue here that it is a faire propertie to vse candor and ingenious inquiry after the truth and willingly to acknowledge what they see in the reasons of the aduersaries we see the Apostle fairely yeelds the full of the reasons not mangling them but setting them out distinctly and then confutes them It were happy if there were this faire dealing in all reasonings publike and priuate in print or by word of mouth in all that professe to loue the truth especially Shew of wisdome There is a wisdome only in appearance and in mens account in name onely Some men haue wisdome other haue the praise of wisdome But in matters of conscience and religion it is dangerous for man to lift vp himselfe in his wisdome or to admit the varnish of carnall reason The wisest worldly men are not alwaies the holiest and most religious men Oh that there were an heart in vs indeed to acknowledge and to seeke the true wisdome that is from aboue The colours cast vpon their traditions were three 1. Voluntarie religion 2. Humblenesse of minde 3. The taming of the body All these as base varnish to smeire ouer mens insolent wickednesse are here reiected Which may confirme vs in the detestation of popery euen in that wherein it makes the greatest shew What are their workes of supererogation their vowes of single life their canonicall obedience their wilfull pouerty and the like what can be said or shewed in their praise which was not pretended for these traditions The Apostle here giues warning let not men be deceiued these faire pretences of our Papists are but the old obiections of the false Apostles new varnished ouer againe by the Pope and his vassals Oh that our seduced multitude would consider this then would they not be thus led to hell with their faire shewes The last thing in this verse is the Apostles reason against these colours They haue it not in estimation to satisfie the bodie or flesh That is The body is to be honored for many reasons they yeeld not due honour to the body the body of man is to be honoured for first the sonne of God as the Fathers say made it with his owne hand in the likenesse of the body he assumed 2. The soule a diuine thing is kept in it and helped by it in great imployments 3. The sonne of God tooke the body of a man into the vnitie of his person 4. He redeemed the body by his bloud and feedes it with the sacramentall body 5. The body is the temple of the Holy Ghost 6. It is consecrate to God in baptisme 7. It is a part of the mysticall body of Christ Lastly it shall be gloriously raised at the last day Then let men know they must giue account that dishonor their bodies and if these superstitious persons must reckon for it that punish their bodies without commandement from God where shall these beasts appeare that sinne against their bodies by gluttony and drunkennesse and lust and whoredome and cruelty and murther Oh the condemnation that abides these impenitent men that glory in their shame and minde onely to fulfill the lusts of the flesh Thus of the dehortation Thus also of matters of faith Thus also of the second Chapter THE LOGICALL ANALYSIS OF the third CHAPTER HItherto the Apostle hath intreated of matters of faith now hee intreateth in these two Chapters of matters of life prescribing rules for conuersation These rules are either generall or particular The generall are from verse 1. to 18. The particular are from v. 18. of this Chapter to v 2. of the fourth Chapter The generall rules concerne first the meditation of heauenly things v. 1. to 5. secondly the mortification of vice vers 5. to 10. thirdly the renouation of life v. 10. to 18. The exhortation to the care and study of heauenly things is propounded v. 1. illustrated v. 2. confirmed by reasons vers 3.4 Verse 1. In the proposition of this exhortation to the studie of heauenly things two things are to be obserued 1. the duty required seeke those things that are aboue 2. the reasons which are foure 1. Ye are risen with Christ 2. These things are aboue 3. Christ is aboue 4. Christ is exalted there and sits at Gods right hand This exhortation is illustrated v. 2. Verse 2. First by repitition in these words set your affections on things which are aboue Secondly by the contrarie and not on things that are on earth The confirmation is set downe by two motiues the one from the condition of the faithfull in this world the other from their glorie in the end of the world In this world two things should incite them 1. Their distresse they are dead 2 Their hiding of the happinesse they haue their life is hid with Christ in God v. 3. Verse 3. In the end of the world they shall appeare in glory when Christ shall appeare v. 4. Verse 4. Thus of the meditation of heauenly things The mortification of euill followes and so he intreates first of the mortification of vices that concerne our selues most vers 5.6.7 Verse 5.6.7 Secondly of the mortification of iniuries v. 8.9 Verse 8.9 In the first there is both the matter to be mortified the reasons In the first there is two things 1. the proposition of mortification Mortifie therefore your members that are on earth 2. The catalogue of vices to be mortified which are either against the seuenth Commandement fornication vncleanesse inordinate affection or against the tenth Commandement euill concupiscence or against the first Commandement couetousnesse which is Idolatrie The reasons are taken first from the euill effect which is the wrath of God amplified by the persons on whom it falls the children of disobedience v. 6. Verse 6. Secondly from experience in which yee also walked when ye liued in them v. 7. Verse 7. Thus of the mortification of vices The mortification of iniuries followes where obserue 1. the exhortation it selfe 2. the reasons of it In the exhortation there is two things 1. The charge in generall put away all these things 2. The catalogue of iniuries to be put away are either the sinnes of the heart or the sinnes of the tongue the sinnes of the heart are anger wrath malice the sinnes of the tongue are cursed speaking filthy speaking lying The reasons are three First Ye haue put off the old man and his workes v. 9. Verse 9. Secondly Ye are renued which is explicated by shewing that this new birth is in generall the putting on of the new man in particular it is
in this work beares the Image of Christ and in him Christ riseth before our eyes not onely because the Lord Iesus doth in this gracious worke giue vs a daily and fresh remembrance of his resurrection by renewing such fruits of it but also because he imprinteth a secret kinde of heauenly mindednesse the Christian in some weake measure liuing as Christ did in the interim betweene his resurrection and ascension waiting alwayes for his exaltation into heauen Now the consideration of this worke is heere vsed by the Apostle to perswade vnto the meditation of heauenly things and that fitly for if wee bee risen as Christ was then we must bee minded as hee was now wee know that after hee was risen againe hee was not encumbred with this world nor did he conuerse with the men of this world but liued with the Lord as it were immediately in a heauenly manner waiting for Heauen so should a Christian doe he should euery day bee striuing to get vp his heart by faith and prayer and meditation and voluntary abnegation by all meanes begging and seeking the vertue of Christs resurrection that being enabled to forsake the world and the vnnecessary society with worldly men he might haue his heart and conuersation in heauen euery day waiting when the time of his changing should come Quest How may a man know whether he be risen with Christ Ans Hovv a man may knovv vvhether he be risen vvith Christ Who are not risen vvith Christ This question may bee resolued both negatiuely and affirmatiuely For first they are not risen with Christ that are in bondage to traditions as the coherence with the latter end of the former chapter shewes nor they that are drowned and made sencelesse with the cares of this life or the pleasures of voluptuous liuing i Luk. 21.34 nor they that confirming themselues in a dead presumptuous common hope plead the abounding of Gods grace to auouch their continuance in sinne k Rom. 6.1.4.5 1 Pet. 1.3 For the Apostle in the Epistle to the Romans vseth a reason taken from our conformity to the resurrection of Christ to confute this vicious and prophane plea of carelesse men Further they that worship the Beast the great Antichrist of Rome and receiue his marke vpon their foreheads or their hands are reckoned among the dead men that haue not their part in this first resurrection l Reu. 20.4.5.6 Also the Prophet Esay seemes to say that such men as will not see Gods high hand of Iudgement nor will learne to doe vprightly in the land of vprightnesse nor can bee allured to godlinesse though mercy be shewed them are to bee accounted among the dead men that shall not liue m Esa 26.9.10.14 Lastly they are not risen with Christ that doe not beleeue in Christ n Joh. 11.25 Now for the affirmatiue They may haue comfort in the first resurrection that haue felt a diuine power in the voyce of Christ quickning their hearts with effectuall desire and endeauour to rise out of the graues of sinne o Ioh. 5.25 and to stand vp from the world of the dead p Eph. 5.14 2. That are constantly affected with an holy estimation of the knowledge of Christ crucified and risen againe an effectuall knowledge I meane valuing the meanes and signes of it aboue all earthly things q Phil. 3.9.10 3. That finde their hearts changed from the cares and delights of this life to a constant desire of the second comming of Christ to translate them to the presence of glory in heauen 4. That shew a daily care to walke in newnesse of life yeelding their members as weapons of righteousnesse striuing to crucifie the olde man and destroy the body of sinne as they that are aliue vnto God r Rom. 6.4 5.6.13 2. Againe in that the Apostle saith if yee bee risen againe with Christ seeke those things that are aboue wee may note that it is as hard a thing to get vp the heart of men to the study of heauenly things as to lift vp a massie corps out of the graue and to inspire it with the desire of life As easie to reuiue a dead man as persvvade a carnall man there is neede of the spirit and power of Iesus to doe it And therefore wee should not wonder to see naturall men so heartlesse nor should we attribute it to any inefficacy in the meanes if carnall men bee not perswaded for a man may long perswade a dead man to rise before he will get vp and it should touch vs with all thankfulnesse to acknowledge Gods mercy if he haue giuen vs a minde to heauenly things to desire them and delight in them Thirdly in that he saith if yee bee risen speaking not onely conditionally but doubtfully it imports that one should bee exceeding carefull to search and trie whether they haue their part as yet in this first resurrection and withall implyes that many a man may seeme to himselfe and others to bee deliuered from the kingdome of darknesse and yet lie buried still in the graues of sinne Seeke thâ—se things which are aboue Heere the Apostle enters vpon the proposition of the first maine exhortation or rule of new life Now before I bring in the Apostle vrging this duty imagine with thy selfe how farre the Christian thus now to bee instructed for order of life hath already proceeded by faith for before a man can bee truely capable of direction of life there bee diuers things requisite in the preparations of faith The preparations of faith before a man can be capable of directions of life And these things are necessarily to be presupposed 1. That faith hath plucked him out of the world of sinners or dead men so that hee is already withdrawen from the society of the wicked 2. It hath shewed him Gods fauour and ioyned him to Christ 3. It hath shewed him in some measure such things in the Kingdome of Christ as his naturall eare neuer heard nor his naturall eye neuer saw nor his naturall heart neuer conceiued Å¿ 1 Cor. 2.9 4. It hath ioyned him to the liuing Saints so as he now with great desire delight conuerseth with them 5. It hath made him to suffer in the flesh for his sins and withall hath refreshed his spirit and cured him of his distrustfull and solitary sorrowes 6. It hath garnished his soule with new budding graces and opened for him a fountaine and spring of grace within him euen in his bowels t Ioh. 7.38.39 7. It hath raised in him a true and constant desire of new obedience of life with a secret resolution not to depart from any thing the Lord shall command all the dayes of his life Now presupposing the Christian to bee thus farre proceeded the Apostle comes in and to beginne his institutions of manners hee first chargeth him with this rule Doct. Seeke those that are aboue teaching vs that the first maine thing to be
thou hast gotten all thou canst together thou knowest not whether hee shall bee a wise man or a foole that shall enioy them after thee k v. 19. Fiftly to attaine those things men vsually spend their dayes in sorrow trauaile and greefe and their hearts take no rest in the night l v. 23. In the third chapter these further reasons may bee noted First all things are swayed with the swinge of their seasons and times Ch. 3. v. 1. 9. So as nothing is steady though bee borne and now plant and build and laugh and daunce and embrace and sow and loue and liue in peace yet there will bee a time to plucke vp and breake downe and weepe and mourne and cast away and hate and mourne and die too Secondly though the Lord should set the world in a mans heart yet hee might spend all his dayes and neuer know the full nature of these things m v. 11. Thirdly all things are subiect to Gods vnauoidable disposing Let man get what hee can yet God will haue the disposing of it and whatsoeuer God shall doe it shall abide to it can no man adde and from it can none diminish And this God will doe that man may feare him n v. 14. Fourthly such is the state of the children of men that they may lose all they haue at the very place of iudgement o v. 16. Fiftly yea the verie state of mortified men in the reason of carnall men because of these oppressions and vncertainties seemes little better then the state of beasts p v. 18. In the fourth Chapter note Ch. 4.1.2.3 first that when a man hath set his heart vpon these earthly things if euer hee lose them he is filled almost with vnmedicinable teares and sorrow so as hee would praise the dead aboue the liuing and wish he had neuer been borne Secondly they are occasions of a mans enuie q v. 4. Thirdly the eying of these things infatuats many a mans heart so as wee may see many a man that hath neither sonne nor daughter nor brother and yet there is no end of his trauell and he hath not the iudgement to say with himselfe for whom doe I trauaile and defraud my selfe of pleasure r v. 8. Fourthly a man may get much with sore trauaile and liue to see himselfe despised of him for whom he prouideth them so as they that shall come after him will not reioyce in him Å¿ v. 15.16 In the fift chapter there are also seauen other reasons First Chap. 5.8 these earthly things leade the greatest men into bondage by dependance For the King cannot consist without the tilling of the field Secondly hee that loueth siluer shall not bee satisfied with siluer and hee that loueth riches shall bee without the fruit thereof t v. 9. Thirdly when goods encrease they are encreased also that eate them and what good commeth to the owners thereof but the beholding of them with their eyes u v. 10. Fourthly many times the seruant sleepeth when the master can get no sleepe x v. 11. Fiftly there is an euill sicknesse often seene vnder the sunne that riches are kept for the owners ruine y v. 12. Sixtly or else they will perish while the master looketh on z v. 13. v. 13.14.15 Seuenthly but certaine it is he can carrie nothing out of the world when hee goeth but must leaue them where hee found them In the sixt Chapter there are these reasons First Chap. 6.1 to 7. a man may haue all abundance and yet not haue a heart to vse them and so bee worse then an vntimely fruit Secondly what needs all this adoe for all is but for the mouth and nature is content with a little And therefore to haue a soule so vnsatiably greedy of hauing is a prodigious madnesse a v 7. Thirdly the hauing of all these things makes not a wise man better then a foole what wants a poore man if hee know how to carry himselfe with the wise Fourthly all cannot make thee cease to be mortall For it is knowen man cannot striue with him that is stronger than he c v. vlt. In the seuenth Chapter there is this reason A man may spend all his dayes before hee can come soundly to know after many trialls what is the best vse to put these earthly things to And for honour in the eighth Chapter three things are worthy noting First a man is not Lord of his owne spirit to keepe himselfe aliue in his honour d Chap. 8 8. Secondly many men rule to their owne ruine e v. 9. Thirdly men after death are quickely forgotten They that come backe from the holy place remembreth them not long Yea a man may be quickly forgotten in the City where he hath done right f v. 10. Chap. 9.1 And in the ninth Chapter two reasons more are added First no man can know the loue or hatred of God by these things Secondly they are not gotten alwayes by helpe of meanes For the race is not alwayes to the swift nor the battell to the strong nor riches to men of vnderstanding nor fauour to the wise which makes the Atheist and Epicure conclude that time and chance commeth to all things The summe of all that Salomon can say is vanity of vanities all is vanity And now that wee haue heard Salomon let vs in the next place heare a greater than Salomon Our Sauiours reasons Our Sauiour Christ in the sixt of Matthew diuides the care of earthly things into two sorts For either men are greedily transported with the desire of getting treasures that is abundance and superfluities or else they toyle their hearts with distrustfull and distracting cares about necessaries as what they shall eat and what they shall put on From the first kinde of care he disswades with foure reasons Foure reasons against the care for superfluities First all treasures are subiect either to vanitie or violence Either the moth will eat them or the theefe will steale them g Mat. 6.19.20 Secondly these things bewitch and steale away mens hearts h v. 21. Thirdly the minding of these things darkneth the eye of the soule with greater darknesse then can be exprest i v. 22.23 Fourthly a man cannot serue God and riches k v. 24. Eight reasons against distracting cares for necessaries From the second kinde of care he dehorts with eight reasons First the life is more worth then meat and the body than rayment l v. 25. And if the Lord haue giuen the greater why should he not be trusted for the lesse Secondly God prouideth for the very foules that haue not such meanes as man hath and will he not prouide for man m v. 26. Thirdly all thy care will not adde one cubit to thy stature n v. 27. but if thou wouldest swelt thy heart out t is God only must increase thy
day giue in fuller euidence it is certaine that after the resurrection it shall be almost infinitely extended by the power of God to expresse this last testimony both in the good and in the euill The booke of life is Gods sacred and eternall record of all those persons that were fore ordained into life of all ages and nations The booke of remembrance will exactly expresse without all failing or mistaking all the inclinations thoughts affections words and deeds with all circumstances or occasions and whatsoeuer else may illustrate either the goodnesse of good men or the transgression of the wicked What the sentence vvill containe For the third The sentence will bee vpon either the godly or the wicked The sentence vpon the godly will containe first the opening of Gods eternall counsell and his vnsearchable loue wherein he hath resolued and begunne to declare his will to blesse euery one of the Elect q Matt. 25.34 Secondly a manifestation of all the righteousnes desired thought vpon spoken or done by the godly r 2 Cor. 5.10 and that with such feruency of affection in Christ that he will see and remember nothing but goodnesse in good men Å¿ Matt 5.34 to 41. Thirdly a finall and generall absoluing and redeeming of them from the guilt and power of all sinne from the beginning of the world t 1 Cor. 1.30 in Adam or themselues So as there shall neuer be either sinne in them or accusation of sinne against them Fourthly ordination to glory by appointing euery one of them to inherit the kingdome prepared for them before the foundation of the world Contrariwise the sentence of the wicked shall containe first a declaration of Gods eternall and iust hatred of them u Matt. 25.41 Secondly a full manifestation and ripping vp before all men and Angels of all their sinnes both of nature and action both against God or men or their owne bodies and soules secret and open of what kinde soeuer x Rom. 2.15 Thirdly a most terrible denunciation of Gods eternall curse and horrible ordination to those eternall torments prepared for them 2 Cor. 5.10 together with the deuill and his Angels Hitherto of the iudgement it selfe The consequents of the iudgement follow and they are fiue first the firing of the world that is the dissolution of the world by a wonderfull fire that shall inclose all so as the world shall not appeare till it be renewed againe and come out of that fire as out of a fornace for as the Apostle Peter saith The heauens being on fire shall passe away and be dissolued with a noise and the elements shall melt with heat and the earth with the works thereof shall be burnt vp y 2 Pet. 3.10.12 And there shall be then new heauens and new earth that is as it were a new refined And the Apostle Iohn saith the heauens and the earth shall flie away from the face of him that sitteth on the throne z Reuel 20.11 21.1 The second consequent shall be the chasing of the wicked to hell execution being speedily and fearefully done vpon them with all horror and haste by the Angells Rom. 8.19 to 23. The third shall be the libertie of the creatures I meane the rest of the creatures besides men and Angels But because this is a point somewhat obscure I will Quest 1 endeauour in a few words to resolue a doubt or two Que. First how are the creatures now in bondage that they shall need then any liberty Ans Answ They are in bondage in diuers respects The creatures in bondage in seuen respects For first they are fraile and corruptible and so in bondage to corruption Secondly they are subiect to confusions and inconstancy as may appeare by the almost infinit mutations in the ayre earth seas fire Thirdly they are now forced to serue wicked men The sunne shines vpon the vniust as well as the iust The heauen makes fruitfull with her shewers and influence the field of the wicked as well as the iust The earth is driuen to feed and to receiue into her bosome the vngodly as well as the godly and this is a bondage Fourthly the visible creatures are Gods greate booke to proclaime the inuisible things of God now they stand alwaies ready and reading too and men will not learne by them And so these good masters lose all their labour and this is a bondage to bee tied to teach such as will not learne Fiftly the creature is made not only the instrument but many times the subiect of mans punishment for his sinnes As the earth is made iron and the heauens brasse for mans sake and this is a great bondage Sixtly the creature intends immortalitie which while it failes of in the dying or expiring of the particulars of euery sort it would supply for the preseruation at least of the kindes by a perenniall substitution of new particulars in euery kinde and yet loseth all this labour because all things must be dissolued and must be restored by another way knowne to God and not now to nature But especially the creatures may be said to be in bondage because since the fall the more illustrious instincts and vigors of the most of the creatures are darkned decaied dulled and distempered in them Oh but might some one say Ob. how can this bondage be ascribed vnto the heauens Sol. Sol. The heauens are not so perfect but they may admit enlargement of their excellencie Besides they serue now promiscuously to the vse of bad as well as good neither are the very heauens without their feeblenesse and the manifest effects of fainting old age And therefore by a prosopopoeia they may be said to groane together with the rest of the creatures vnder the common burden and vanitie vnto which they are subdued It is obserued that since the dayes of Ptolomy the Sunne runnes neerer the earth by 9976. Germane miles and therefore the heauens haue not kept their first perfection Ob. Ob. But how can this vanitie or bondage bee in any sense ascribed to the Angels Sol. Sol. There is no necessitie to include the Angels in the number of the groaning creatures and yet it will bee easie to shew that they sustaine a kinde of bondage for they are now made to serue earthly things men haue their Angels to attend on them And it is thought they haue a kinde of regencie or presidencie either ouer nations or in mouing the orbes of heauen Besides they are put to inflict punishments on wicked men as on Sodome Further they performe seruice sometimes not attaining their owne ends And lastly comparatiuely at least their felicitie in the creation was not so absolute as it shall be in Christ for if his comming adde not vnto them a more excellent condition of nature yet out of all question it addes a fuller measure both of knowledge and ioy Qu. 2. But what shall the creatures haue in the
glorious for the Lord shall then come to be glorified in his Saints and made maruellous in all them that beleeue m 2 The. 1.10 Ob. Ob. But the terror of the day may amaze a Christian Sol. Sol. There is no sparke of terror in this doctrine to a godly minde For what should he feare if he either consider the fauour of the Iudge or the manner of the iudgement For the Iudge is he that hath beene all this while their aduocate n 1 Ioh. 2.1 to plead their suits by making intercession for them And therefore when he comes to sit in iudgement he cannot goe against his owne pleading He is their brother and carries a most brotherly affection and will hee condemne his owne brethren He is their head and hath performed all the offices of a head vnto them and can hee then faile them when they haue most need of him nay it is he that hath beene iudged for vs on earth and will hee iudge against vs in heauen What shall I say He died for vs to shew his vndoubted loue euen that he might redeeme vs as a peculiar people to God and will hee faile vs in the last act when he should once for all accomplish his redemption for vs Besides he hath already promised to acquit vs in that day and it hath beene often confirmed both in the word and the Sacraments and praier he hath left many pledges of his loue with vs and therefore it were shamefull vnbeleefe to doubt his terror What though he be terrible to wicked men yet by iudging in seueritie he hath not nor cannot lose the goodnesse of his owne mercy what should wee feare him iudging in his power when wee haue felt saluation in his name Besides the maner of the iudgement shall be in all righteousnesse and mercy Thou shalt not be wronged by false witnesses nor shalt thou be iudged by common fame or outward appearance the Iudge will not be transported with passion or spleene nor will hee condemne thee to satisfie the people and besides there shall bee nothing remembred but what good thou hast sought or done and not the least goodnesse but it shall be found to thy honour and praise at that day And if it were such a fauour to a base subiect if the King should take notice of him to loue him and should in an open Parliament before all the Lords and Commons make a long speech in the particular praises of such a subiect what shall it be when the Lord Iesus in a greater assembly then euer was since the world stood shal particularly declare Gods euerlasting loue to thee and recite the praises with his owne mouth of all that hath beene good in thy thoughts affections words or workes throughout all thy life or in thy death especially if thou adde the singular glory he will then adiudge thee to by an irreuocable sentence And so wee come to the second appearance viz. the appearance of Christians in glory Then shall yee also appeare with him in glory The glory that shall then be conferred vpon Christians may be considered either in their bodies or in their soules or both The glory of Christians first in their bodies The glory of their bodies after the resurrection is threefold for first they shall be immortall that is in such a condition as they can neuer die againe or returne to dust for this mortall then shall put on immortalitie o 1 Cor. 15.53 Secondly they shall be incorruptible that is not only free from putrefaction but also from all weaknesse both of infirmitie and deformitie for though it be sowne in weaknesse yet it shall be raised in power though it be sowne in dishonour and corruption yet it shall be raised in honour and incorruption p 1 Cor. 15.42.43 Thirdly they shall be spirituall not that our bodies shall vanish into ghosts or spirits but because they shall be at that day so admirably glorified and perfected that by the mighty working of Gods spirit they shall bee as able to liue without sleepe meat mariage or the like as now the Angels in heauen are and besides they shall be so admirably light and agill and swift that they shall be able to goe abroad with vnconceiueable speed in the aire or heauens as now they can goe surely on the earth q 1 Cor. 15.44 The glory vpon the soule shall bee the wonderfull perfection of Gods image in all the faculties of it Then shall we know the secrets of heauen and earth And then shall our memories will and affections be after an vnexpresseable manner made conformable vnto God The glory vpon both soule and body shall be those riuers of ioyes and pleasures for euermore And thus shall the man be glorified that feareth the Lord. The consideration of this glory may serue for diuers vses First let vs all pray vnto God vpon the knees of our hearts from day to day that as hee is the father of glory so he would giue vnto vs the spirit of reuelation that the eies of our vnderstanding might be inlightned to know in some comfortable measure and that we might be able with more life and affection to meditate of the exceeding riches of this glory r Eph. 1.17.18 and inheritance to come Our hearts are naturally herein exceeding both dull and blinde maruellous vnable with delight and constancie to thinke of these eternall felicities and this comes to passe by the spirituall working of Satan and the deceitfulnesse of sinne and too much imployment and care about earthly things But a Christian that hath so high a calling and hopes for such a glorious end should not allow himselfe in that deadnesse of heart but as he gaineth sense by praier in other gifts of grace so should he striue with importunitie and constancie wrastling with God without intermission so as no day should passe him but he would remember this suit vnto God till he could get some comfortable abilitie to meditate of this excelling estate of endlesse glory Secondly this should make vs to be patient in tribulation Å¿ Rom. 5.2.3.4 and without murmuring or grieuing to endure hardnesse t 2 Tim. 2.3 and temptations in this world for they are but for a season u 1 Pet. 1.6 though they be neuer so manifold or great and the afflictions of this present life are not worthy of the glory to bee reuealed x Rom. 8.18 Though wee might be dismaied while we looke vpon our crosses and reproaches and manifold trials yet if the Lord let vs haue accesse vnto this grace y Rom. 5.2 to be able soundly to thinke of the glory to come wee may stand with confidence vnapalled and with vnutterable ioy looke vp to the glory wee shall shortly enioy when the triall of our faith being more pretious then the gold that perisheth shall be found vnto honour and praise through the reuelation of Iesus Christ z 1 Pet. 1.7 Yea
what were it to lose not some of our credits or our goods but euen our liues seeing wee are sure to finde them againe with more then a hundred fold aduantage Mat. 16.24 vlt. at the time when Christ shall come in the glory of his Father to giue vnto all men according to their deeds Besides wee must know that there is no talking of sitting at Christs hand in glory till we haue asked our selues this question whether wee can drinke of the cup he dranke of and be baptized with the baptisme he is baptized with a Mark 10 â—7 c. And then if we can suffer with him we shall raigne with him b 2 Tim. 2.12 and shall be glad and reioice with exceeding ioy when his glory shall appeare And in the meane while the spirit of glory and of God resteth on you c 1 Pet. 4.13.14 Thirdly seeing Christ will receiue Christians into such glory it should teach vs to receiue one another d Rom. 15.7 into both our hearts and houses Why shouldst thou be ashamed or thinke it much with all loue and bountie and bowels of affection to entertaine and welcome the heires of such eternall glory Oh if thou couldst but now see but for a moment how Christ doth vse the soules of the righteous in heauen or will vse both body and soule at the last day thou wouldst for euer honour them whom Christ doth so glorifie and make them now thy only companions whom thou shouldest see to be appointed to liue in such felicitie for euer Fourthly the thought of this glory should win vs to a care to be such as may be capable of it Qu. What must we doe that we may haue comfort that wee are the men shall partake of this glory and speede well in the day of Iesus Christ What vvee must doe that vvee may be assured of the glory of heauen A. First Euery one that would haue this hope must purge himselfe as Christ is pure e 1 Ioh. 3.3 we must be much in the duties of mortification For no vncleaue person can enter into the kingdome of glory And vncleane wee are all till we be washed in the bloud of Christ by iustification and bathed in teares of true repentance by mortification It hath beene obserued before that if we would not haue the Lord to iudge vs we must iudge our selues f 1 Cor. 11.34 And if we would not haue Christ to take vnto him words against our soules we must take vnto vs words g Hos 14.3 against our sinnes to confesse and bewaile them in secret Secondly we must labour for the assurance of faith T is faith that is the euidence of the things not seene h Heb. 11.1 T is faith that shall be found to honour and praise in the reuelation of Iesus Christ i 1 Pet. 1 7. It is faith to which the promise of eternall life is made k Ioh. 3.18 Thirdly wee should labour to get vnto our selues the benefit of a powerfull preaching ministerie for thereby our hearts may be wonderfully stirred vp to see the glory of sincerity on earth and it will open a wide doore to behold as in a mirror the glory to come with an open face changing vs into the same image from glory to glory by the spirit of God I say not that this is of absolute necessity as the former are but it is of wonderfull expediency Fourthly we must be circumspect and watchful in speciall manner attending to our owne hearts that wee be not at any time oppressed with the cares of this life or voluptuous liuing l Luk. 21.34.36 if euer wee would be able to stand in the day of iudgement and escape the fearefull things that are to come especially we must looke to our selues in these things least that day come vpon vs at vnawares Fifthly Doe we looke for the mercy of our Lord Iesus Christ into eternall life then we must as the Apostle Iude sheweth edifie our selues in our most holy faith praying in the holy Ghost and keepe our selues in the loue of God m Iud. 20.21 we must be afraid of whatsoeuer may estrange the Lord from vs or any way darken the sense of his loue For we may be assured if we haue his fauour and walke before him in the sense of it we shall haue glory when wee die Likewise praying in the holy Ghost with constancie and frequency doth maruellously enrich a Christian both with the first fruits of glory euen glorious ioy on earth with the assurance of fulnesse of glory in heauen Sixthly the Apostle Iohn seemes to say if loue be perfect in vs wee shall haue boldnesse in the day of iudgement n 1 Ioh. 4.17 As if he would import that to be inwardly affectionately acquainted with Christians on earth is a notable meanes to procure vs gracious entertainment with Christ in heauen especially if we perfect our loue and grow to some Christian ripenesse in the practise of the duties of loue in a profitable fellowship in the Gospell It is good discretion to grow as great as we can with Christians that so wee may winne the fauour of Christ Lastly the Apostle Paul shewes in the second to the Romanes that they that seeke glory and honour and immortalitie and euerlasting life must be patient in well doing For they shall be rewarded according to their workes And to euery man that doth good shall be honour and glory and power to the Iew first and also to the Graecian o Rom. 2.6.7.10 For all that haue any tydings of saluation in the Gospell or looke for that blessed hope and appearing of that glory of the mightie God must liue soberly righteously and godly in this present world p Tit. 2.11.12.13 Without holinesse no man shall see God q Heb. 12.14 And therefore we should be abundant in the worke of the Lord forasmuch as we know that our labour shall not be in vaine in the Lord r 1 Cor. 15. vlt. And thus farre of the glorious appearance both of Christ and Christians And thus also of the first rule of life namely the meditation of heauenly things VERS 5. Mortifie therefore your members which are on earth fornication vncleanesse the inordinate affection euill concupiscence and couetousnesse which is idolatrie THese words with those that follow to the tenth verse The diuision of this part of the Chapter containe the second principall rule of holy life and that is the mortification of euill These euills to be mortified are of two sorts for either they are vices that concerne our selues most or else they are iniuries that concerne the hurt of other also Of the mortification of vices he intreats v. 5.6.7 of the mortification of iniuries he entreats v. 8.9 In the first part viz. the exhortation to the mortifying of vices I consider first the matter about which he deales and the reasons The matter is in verse
were without question dead to sinne also how then doth he speake to them to mortifie sinne doth it not imply they had not beene mortified before I answer Answ the Apostle may well vse this exhortation for diuers reasons First many of them perhaps were dead but in appearance they professed mortification but were not mortified Secondly it might be some of them had begun to vse some exercises of mortification but had not finished their mortification sure it is and wee may see it by daily experience that many being wonne by the word and smitten with remorse haue sometimes the pangs of sorrow for their sinnes but quickly are a weary of seeking sorrow in secret for sinne they giue ouer before they haue soundly and sufficiently humbled their soules But may some one say Quest how long should we continue our sorrowes or how long should we iudge our selues in secret for our sins I answer thou must not giue ouer thy sorrowes Answ We must continue sorrovving till vvee finde foure things Rom. 6. First till the body of sinne bee destroyed that is till that generall frame of sinfulnesse be dissolued till I say thou haue set some order in thy heart and life so as the most sinnes thou diddst before liue in bee reformed Secondly it were expedient thou shouldest still seeke to humble thy soule till thou couldest get as much tendernesse in bewayling thy sinnes as thou wert wont to haue in greeuing for crosses till thou couldst mourne as freshly for piercing Gods sonne as for losing thsne owne sonne d Zach. 12.10 Thirdly thou must sorrow till thou finde the power of the most beloued and rooted sinnes to bee in some measure weakned and abated Fourthly thou doest not well to giue thy sorrowes ouer till thou finde the testimony of Iesus in thy hart that is till God answer thy mournfull requests of pardon with some ioyes in the holy Ghost and the deawes of heauenly refreshings But will some one say must we lay all aside Quest Answ and do nothing else but sorrow till we can finde all those things Ans I meane not that men should neglect their callings all this while or that they should carrie an outward counâ—enance of sorrowing before others or that they should all this while afflict their hearts with discontentment or the like For when the Apostle wils men to pray alwaies hee meanes not that they should doe nothing but pray but he would haue them to keep a set course of praying euery day and besides to watch to all the extraordinary occasions or opportunities of prayer which being done a Christian may be truely sayd to pray continually though otherwise he follow his calling diligently The like I say of sorrowing alwayes But that I may expresse my meaning distinctly I thinke till thou canst attain the former things What it is to sorrovv continually thou must obserue these rules First thou must lay aside thy recreations carnall reioycings for this the Apostle Iames imports when he saith Let your laughter be turned into heauinesse and your ioy into mourning c Jame 4.9 Secondly thou must beg sorrow at Gods hand euerie day constantly in the times set apart for praier till the Lord giue thee rest to thy soule by granting the things before mentioned Thirdly thou must not neglect the times of speciall fasting and humiliation if the Lord call thereunto f Esa 22 12. Lastly thou must vse speciall sobrietie in the restraint of thy liberty in earthly things and be watchfull to make vse of all opportunities of softning thy heart These things being obserued thou mayst seeme vnto men not to sorrow and mayst follow thy calling seriously and yet be truely sayd to sorrow alwayes Thus of the second reason why the Apostle exhorts still to mortification Thirdly the dearest and humblest seruants of God may be called vpon to mortifie their members that are on earth though they haue truly soundy repented of sinne before by reason of the euils of euery day which daily and afresh euen after calling breake out in their hearts and liues and for which they must still renew their repentance For their first repentance onely deliuers them from sinnes past they must renew their mortification as their corruptions are renewed Why sinnes are called members Members It is certaine by members on earth the Apostle meanes sinne and that fitly For first actuall sinnes in relation to originall sinne are as so many members that grow from it Secondly by a Metonimie of the subiect sinne may bee called our members because it is brought into action by the help and seruice of our members Thirdly if the Apostle had spoken to wicked men hee might well haue called sinne their members because they loue sinne as they loue their members and therefore to take away their sinne is to pull out their eyes or to cut off their hands or feet as our Sauiour shewes g Mat. 5.29 c. Fourthly sinnes in the Colossians and so in all the faithfull may bee heere called members comparatiuely with the bodie of sinne mentioned Col. 2.12 as if the Apostle should say the bodie of sinne is already cast off destroyed in you by your former repentance but yet there remaines some limbes of sinne Difference betvveen sin in the godly and in the vvicked some members of it these resist and in this sense wee may heere note a liuely difference betweene sinne in wicked men and sinne in godly men For in wicked men there is the whole bodie of sinnes that is all their sinnes vnremitted and vnrepented But in godly men the body of sin euen the greater number of their sinnes they haue abandoned onely some few members of their sins remaine which euery day molest them But before I passe from these words two things are further to be noted First that he saith your members Secondly he addeth which are on earth Your The Apostle saith well your members for indeede properly our sinnes are our owne and nothing else Which are on earth They are also well sayd to bee on earth because they are signes of the earthly man and because they tend only to earthly pleasures and contentments and because men with these vnrepented of are not admitted into Heauen Thus of the generall proposition Now followes the catalogue of sins to be mortified before I enter vpon the particular consideration of them some thing may be learned from the Apostles order First he teacheth men to reforme their owne personall vices then orders them for mortification of iniuries to other men sure it is Vicious persons vvill be iniurious persons that euery filthy person will bee an iniurious person and till men repent of their lusts and other such like personall corruptions they will neuer cease to be iniurious to other men And ordinarily men that are notable for malice or blasphemy that is cursed speaking such like sinnes as the Apostle after names Note they
are exceeding vicious persons other wayes Instance but in such as reproach Gods seruants marke it both in Citie and Countrey who are they that raise and vent all slanders and strange reports concerning such as preach or professe the Gospell of Iesus Christ in the truth and sincerity of it I say marke them particularly for my owne part in my little obseruation I haue found them alwaies either to be Papists or superstitious persons or drunkards or notable whore-masters and filthie persons or people guiltie of other notable crimes indeed sometimes their abhominations are not so commonly and publikely discoursed of because either they are men of greater place or else their vices are more couered ouer and gilded with cunning pretences yet seldome fals it out but their wickednesse is commonly knowen and many times Gods children that are vniustly touched could vpon sufficient grounds detect strange abhominations in their aduersaries and this was vnto Dauid vsually a strong argument of comfort that his aduersaries were men whom he knew to be workers of iniquitie And thus much from the order of these catalogues The sinnes heere reckoned vp are sinnes either against the seuenth commandement viz. fornication vncleannesse inordinate affections or against the tenth commandement euill concupiscence or against the first commandement couetousnesse which is idolatrie First of the sinnes against the seuenth commandement I might heere obserue in that they are placed in the first that God would haue Christians to bee especially carefull to preserue their chastitie For this is one thing principall in the will of God concerning our sanctification that wee should abstaine from fornications h 1 Thes 4.34 and that euery one should know how to possesse his vessell in holinesse and honour And to this end hath the Lord giuen vs so many precious promises that wee might resolue to cleanse our selues from all filthinesse both of flesh and spirit i 2 Cor. 7.1 now in the handling of these sins against the seuenth commandement here mentioned I will keep this order First I will particularly entreat of the nature and effects of each of these three sinnes and generally make vse of all together and therein shew the remedies against all sins of vncleannesse Fornication There is fornication in title only as when Victualers were called by the name of Harlots Secondly there is metaphoricall kinde of fornication or allegoricall so wicked men are said to be bastards k Heb. 12. and the Iewes were borne of fornication l Hos 1. Thirdly there is spirituall fornication and so Idolatry is fornication and so vsually tearmed both by the Prophet Hosea and the Apostle in the Reuelation Lastly there is corporall fornication and that sometimes notes whoredome in the generall and sometimes it notes that filthinesse that is committed actually by vnmarried persons and this latter kinde of filthinesse was exceeding common among the Gentiles in all nations especially where it was committed with such as professed to be whores and so it was an effect of that horrible blindnesse into which the nations fell vpon their idolatrie But I suppose it may be here taken for all adulterie and whoredome And then I come to the reasons which may be collected against this sinne out of seuerall Scriptures and generally it is worthie the noting Reasons against vvhoredome that euer the more the world lessens the hatefulnesse of this sinne the more the holy Ghost aggrauates it as here it is set in the forefront that the first and greatest blowes of confession and praier might light vpon it But I come to the particular reasons against fornication 1. It defiles a man m Mat. 15. worse then any leprosie it is filthinesse in a high degree of hatefulnesse 2. It makes a man or woman vnmeet and vnworthy all Christian society as the Apostle shewes if any that is called a brother be a fornicator with such a one eat not n Cor. 5.9 3. It is one of the manifest workes of the flesh o Gal. 5. 4. It is so hatefull that it ought not once to be named among Christians p Eph. 5.4 5. It brings with it horrible dishonour If a theefe steale to satisfie his soule because hee is hungry men doe not so dispise him but hee that committeth adulterie with a woman is destitute of vnderstanding He shall finde a wound and dishonor and his reproach shall neuer be put away q Prou. 6.33 It is better to be buried in a deepe ditch then to liue with a whore r Prou. 23.27 6. It vtterly makes shipwracke of innocency and honesty A man may as well take fire in his bosome and his clothes not bee burnt or goe vpon coales and his feet not bee burnt as goe into his neighbours wife and be innocent Å¿ Pro. 6.27.29 the strange woman encreaseth transgressors amongst men t Prou. 23.28 T is impossible to bee adulterous and honest 7. T is a sinne of which a man or woman can hardly repent for whoredome and wine as the Prophet notes take away their heart a Hos 4.11 The guests of the strange woman are the most of them in hell b Prou. 9. vlt. for the Wiseman further auoucheth surely her house tendeth to death and her paths vnto the dead c Prou. 18. 8. It will bring Gods curse vpon a mans estate many a man is brought to a morsell of bread by it d Prou 6.26 Yea it may bring a man into almost all euill in the midst of the congregation e Prou. 6.26 for fornication is a fire that will deuoure to destruction and root out all a mans encrease f Iob. 31.11.12 and therefore to be accounted a wickednesse and iniquity to be condemned 9. By this sinne a man may make his house a very stewes the Lord may iustly plague his filthinesse in his terrible wrath suffering his wife children or seruants also to defile his house with like abhominations 10. If it were not otherwise hatefull yet this is sure it will destroy a mans soule g Prou. 6.32 Lastly the Apostle Paul in the first Epistle to the Corinthians and the sixth chapter hath diuers reasons against this sinne h 1 Cor. 6. First the body was made for the Lord aswell as the soule i v. 13. Secondly the body shall be raised at the last day to an incorruptible estate k v. 14. Thirdly our bodies are the members of Christ l v. 15. Fourthly he that coupleth himselfe with an Harlot is one body with an Harlot m v. 16. Fifthly this is a sin in a speciall sense against our owne bodies n v. 18. Sixtly the bodie is the temple of the holy Ghost o v. 19. Finally the body is bought with a price and therefore is not our owne These reasons should effectually perswade with Christian mindes to abhorre and auoyde this wretched sinne and those that are guilty of it should make haste by sound repentance
their lusts that doth so much confirme them in the custome of vncleannesse And therefore the Apostles counsell is take not care to fulfill the lusts of the flesh Rom. 13.14 Thus farre of the sinnes of the seuenth commandement The sinne against the tenth commandement followes Euill concupiscence This vice containes all sorts of euill thoughts Hovv euill cōcupiscence differs from inordinate affection and inclinations and desires after any kinde of pleasure profit honour but especially lustfull inclinations or thoughts And it differs from inordinate affection because inordinate affection hath in it principally the burning of lust and a kind of effeminatenesse the soule being ouercome and inthralled with the power of lust Now I thinke this concupiscence notes lust as it is in inclination or euill motion before it come to that high degree of flaming or consent and it is well called euill concupiscence for there is a good concupiscence both naturall There is a threefold good concupiscence and ciuill and spirituall Naturall after meat sleepe procreation c. Ciuill which is an ordinate desire after lawfull profits and pleasures Spirituall and that is a lust for and after heauenly things And so the spirit lusts against the flesh Now that wee may know the Apostle hath great reason to counsell men to to mortifie euill thoughts though they neuer come to consent these reasons may shew First concupiscence in the very inclination and first thoughts is a breeder it is the mother of all sorts of wickednesse if it be not betimes killed in the conception Iam. 1.14.15 The Apostle Iames shewes that concupiscence will bee quickly enticed yea it will entice and draw away a man though from without it be allured with no obiect And when it hath drawne a man aside it will conceiue and breed with very contemplatiue pleasures and when it hath conceiued and lien in the wombe of the minde and laine there nourished from time to time vnlesse God shew the greater mercy it will bring forth bring forth I say a birth of some notable externall euill action and when it hath gone so farre like an impudent beldame it will egge on still vnto the finishing of sinne by custome in the practise and so indeed of it selfe it will neuer leaue till it hath brought forth as a second birth death and that both spirituall and eternall death and sometimes a temporall death too Secondly if these lusts goe no further then the inward man yet sinne may raigne euen in these There may be a world of wickednesse in a man though he neuer speake filthy words or commit filthy action There is a conuersing with the very inward lusts of the flesh a Eph. 2.3 which may proue a man to be meerely carnall and without grace as well as outward euill life Thirdly this secret concupiscence may be a notable hinderance to all holy duties Rom. 7. This was that the Apostle so bitterly cries out against in the seuenth to the Romans This was it that rebelled so against the law of his minde and when hee would doe any good it would be present to hinder it This is it whereby the flesh makes warre and daily fights against the spirit b Gal. 5.17 t is the lust after other things that enters into mans heart and choakes the word and makes it vnfruitfull c Mark 4.19 Iam. 4.1.3.4 What is the reason why many pray and speed not Is it not by reason of their lusts that fight in their members Qu. But is there any man that is wholly freed from these Ans There is not Euery man hath in him diuers kindes of euill thoughts but yet there is great difference for then is a mans estate dangerous when these lusts euill thoughts are obeyed d Rom. 6.11 serued e Tit. 3.3 fulfilled f Eph. 2.3 and cared for g Rom. 13.13 For those are the tearmes by which the power of them in wicked men are exprest but so they are not in a childe of God that walkes before God in vprightnesse The consideration of all this may breake the hearts of ciuill honest men for hence they may see that God meanes to take account of their inward euill thoughts and that if very concupiscence be not mortified it may destroy their soules though they be neuer so free from outward enormities of life Rom. 7.7 Paul while he was carnall was vnrebukeable for outward conuersation but when the law shewed him his lusts and euill thoughts he then saw all was in vaine And couetousnesse which is idolatry Now followeth the sinne against the first commandement and it is described both in it selfe and in relation to God In it selfe it is couetousnesse and in relation to God it is idolatrie What couetousnesse is Couetousnesse is a spirituall disease in the heart of man flowing from nature corrupted and insnared by Sathan and the world inclining the soule to an immoderate and confident yet vaine care after earthly things for our owne priuate good to the singular detriment of the soule Couetousnesse I call a disease for it is such a priuation of good as hath not only want of vertue and happinesse but a position of euill in it to be shunned more then any disease For as the text saith it is an euill sicknes And this disease is spirituall and therefore it is hard to be cured No medicine can helpe it but the bloud of Christ It is not felt by the most but hated only in the name of it The subiect where this disease is is the heart of man For there is the seat or pallace of this vice And therefore S. Marke h Mark 7.22 addes couetousnesse to those vices Saint Mathew had said did defile a man The internall efficient mouing cause of this euill is nature corrupted T is a sinne euery man had need to looke to for mans nature is stirred with it It is an vniuersall quaere Who wil shew vs any good i Psal 4.7 and yet I say corrupted nature for nature of it selfe is content with a little it is corruption that hath bread this disease The externall efficient causes are the diuell snaring and the world tempting The forme of this euill is an inclination to the immoderate and confident care of earthly things I say inclining the soule to take in the lowest degree of couetousnesse For some haue their hearts exercised in it and wholly taken vp with it their eies and their hearts and their tongues are full of it Now others are only secretly drawne away with it and daily infected with the inclinations to it I adde moderate and confident care because honest labour or some desire after earthly things are not condemned Only two things constitute this vice First want of moderation either in the matter when nothing will be enough to satisfie their hauing or in the measure of the care when it is a distracting vexing continuall care that engrosseth in a manner all the
Ioels counsell that if they would haue the Lord repent him of the euill and returne and leaue a blessing behinde him they must sanctifie a fast and call a solemne assembly l Ioel 2.13.14 c. Secondly by the seuere execution of iustice by Magistrates vpon notorious offenders and thus Phinehas staied the plague m Num. 25.1 Thirdly by the generall repentance of the people and thus Gods anger towards Nineuie was pacified n Jonah 3. Fourthly and especially by the intercession of Christ intreating for a Citie or Nation So was Ierusalem deliuered out of captiuitie as the Prophet Zacharie declares Zach. 1.12 Zach. 1.12 How priuate wrath is pacified Concerning the pacifying of Gods anger to particular persons I will first consider what will not pacifie it and then what will pacifie it For the first no multitude of gifts can deliuer thee o Ioh. 36.18 and the most mighty helpes cannot cause the Lord to with-draw his anger p Iob 36.18 it will not auaile thee to come before the Lord with burnt offerings and with calues of a yeere old The Lord will not be pleased with thousands of rammes or with ten thousand riuers of oyle Nor will the sonne of thy body make an attonement for the sinnes of thy soule q Mich. 6.6.7 To crie Lord Lord at home r Matth. 7. or the Temple of the Lord the Temple of the Lord Å¿ Ier. 7. abroad will not a whit abate of his fierce anger and as little will it auaile to build Churches mend high wayes erect Tombes for dead Prophets or the like workes of labour or cost Now for the affirmatiue if we speake properly nothing will quench Gods anger but the bloud of Christ For hee is the propitiation for our sinne t Ioh. 2.1 Râ—m 5.9 Yet in some respects and as meanes the Lord doth appoint vnto vs that wee might be capable of reconciliation these things are auailable First the duties of mortification as confession of sinne and iudging of our selues and examining of our hearts and liues If we acknowledge our sinnes hee is faithfull and iust to forgiue vs our sinnes u 1 Ioh. 1.9 and if we iudge our selues the Lord will giue ouer iudging vs * 1 Cor. 11.34 If disobedient Israel will returne and know his iniquities the Lord will not let his wrath fall vpon him x Jer. 3.12.13 Godly sorrow also is very auailable to quench wrath If Ierusalem will wash her heart she shall be saued y Jer. 4.14 the Lord will heare the voice of our weeping z Psâ—l 6.8 Praier also is of great vse and force for the Lord is a God that heareth praier a Psal 65.2 And the Prophet Zephany sheweth that if the people can learne a language once to call vpon the name of the Lord b Zeph. 3 9. in the sinceritie of their hearts hee will not poure vpon them that fierce wrath which shall certainly fall vpon all the families that call not vpon his name Secondly faith in the bloud of Christ procureth reconcillation and forgiuenesse of the sinnes that are past through the patience of God c Rom. 3.25 especially the worke of faith whereby a Christian perceiuing Gods anger and encouraged with the support of Gods couenant and promise in Christ doth in all tendernesse of heart importune Gods free mercy and wrestle and striue with importunitie casting himselfe vpon Christ for shelter and seriously setting himselfe against euery iniquitie euen because there is hope Hovv vve may knovv that God is pacified Finally wee may discerne that God is pacified diuers wayes First by induction from the practise of the former rules for if we doe what God requires we may conclude and inferre we shall receiue what God promiseth Secondly it may be perceiued by Gods presence in the meanes if we finde our hearts vnloosed and the passages of the meanes againe opened that is a comfortable testimonie that the Lord is returned Thirdly it may bee perceiued by the witnesse of the spirit of adoption speaking peace d Psal 85 8. to our consciences and with vnutterable ioyes quieting and satisfying our hearts Vses The vse followeth And first the doctrine of Gods wrath may greatly humble and astonish impenitent sinners Is the anger of the Lord kindled against thee how long then wilt thou be without innocencie e Hos 8.5 Be not a mocker lest thy bonds increase f Esay 28.22 Art thou an vncleane person a railer a drunkard an vsurer a swearer a lier a prophaner of Gods Sabboths a voluptuous epicure a carnall worldling or the like Be not deceiued nor let any deceiue thee with vaine words crying peace peace dawbing with vntempered morter for assuredly the wrath of God for these things commeth vpon the children of disobedience and who knowes the power of his wrath g Psal 90.11 Secondly seeing Gods wrath is so exceeding terrible and fierce blessed are all they that are deliuered from it in Iesus Christ We should be stirred vp to constant thankfulnesse because the Lord hath forgiuen vs the punishment of our sinnes 1 Thess 5.8.9 Heb. 3.11.12 so as now there is no condemnation to vs being in Christ Iesus Lastly seeing the Lords anger is so dreadfull wee should all learne to walke before him in all vprightnesse and feare and trembling fencing our selues with the breast-plate of faith and the helmet of hope being in all things sober and watchfull taking heed to our selues that wee be not hardened through the deceitfulnesse of sinne And thus of the wrath of God The children of disobedience The second maine thing in this verse to be considered of is the persons vpon whom it fals viz. the children of disobedience And by children of disobedience he meaneth generally wicked and vnregenerate men Now wicked men are of two sorts Some are cleerely out of the Church and haue beene branded in seuerall ages with seuerall tearmes of distinction as now the Infidels and before all the vncircumcised Gentiles Before the floud they were called sonnes of men Now others are in the Church and are children of God by creation generall vocation and externall profession but indeed are wicked and prophane Esaus The former sort were disobedient men D sobedient men and the latter are disobedient children Disobedient children And these disobedient children in the Church are of two sorts for some will not be tied to liue in their fathers house but that they may the more securely sinne and wallow in all filthy abominations they shunne Gods house for the most part and liue without any conscionable subiection to any ministerie Such was the prodigall sonne and such are our common swearers drunkards and vncleane persons nay they goe further for they speake euill of their fathers house and slander their owne mothers sons Now the other sort liue in their fathers house they come to heare and receiue the Sacraments they are there at bed
ingendred in the heart of man by coniunction with Sathan seating his seuerall limbs in the seuerall faculties of the soule Now it will not be amisse to consider how we may know when this monster is aliue when he is dead Sinne may be knowne to be aliue How we may know when sinne is aliue first by the flaming desires of the heart and thoughts of the minde inordinately bent vpon things forbidden Secondly by the command and authoritie it holds ouer all the faculties and powers of the soule and bodie vsing them as seruants and executioners of the lusts of the flesh Thirdly by the contentment men place in knowne euils Fourthly by customarie practise And lastly if this monster by the deceitfull working of Sathan should liue still for a time as many times it doth euen in the worst men yet there is a way to try whether it be a-liue or no. For bring it to the law and it will presently reuiue If it be pricked and pierced with the terrors and reproofes of a sound application it will shew it selfe by vnquietnesse and vnruly distempers And on the other side it is certaine sinne is dead and when it is dead if thy flaming desires to euill be quenched Secondly if the command ouer the facultie of the soule be ceased Thirdly if a man seeke and place his chiefe contentment in spirituall things Fourthly if the customarie practise of euill be broken off and dissolued and lastly if the heart will abide the searching and sound application of the law In them So wretchedly is the vnregenerate heart of man composed that he doth not only liue and sinne but he liues in sinne and with sinne and by sinne too He liues in sinne because he is drowned vnder the power and guilt of sinne He liues with sinne because he is not a guest onely but a soiourner also with his sinne Sinne keeps the house and the sinne is at bed and boord there And he liues by sinne too for most sinners cannot contriue how to liue without them The letcher cannot liue without his mistris the vsurer cannot liue without his gaine and so of the rest All these are woefull circumstances of euill and doe marueilously decipher out a soule that feeles not the life of Iesus Christ in him and they impart also a further misery It is easie to commit sinne but it is not easie to be rid of sinne a man may also quickly forget his sinne but he shall not so quickly forgoe his sinne for howsoeuer by Gods singular patience he liues for all his sinne yet by the singular wretchednesse of his condition all his sinnes will liue with him they are not transient but so long as he liues his sinne will liue with him yea it will goe with him too when he dies if it be not preuented with speedy repentance The vse also of all this may be to teach conuerted Christians that are deliuered from this wofull misery to walke as children of the light hauing their fruit in all goodnesse and righteousnesse and truth hauing no further fellowship with the vnfruitfull workes of darknes seeing all is now made manifest by the light n Ephes 5.8 9.11.13 yea they should striue to expresse as much life of contentment in the works of new life and light as before they euer felt in the paths of sinne and darknesse and if wicked men walke on with such vnwearied resolutions and endeuours in such a dangerous estate how should Christians be stir'd to all possible constancy in well-doing seeing they are sure that all that walke vprightly walke safely Thus of the seuenth verse VERS 8. But now put yee away euen all these things anger wrath malice cursed speaking filthy speaking out of your mouth HItherto of the mortification of vices especially against a mans selfe Now followes the mortification of iniuries And therein I consider first the exhortation it selfe in the eight verse and a part of the ninth Secondly the reasons vers 9.10 11. In the exhortation I consider first the charge put away euen all these things secondly the catalogue of iniuries to be put away and mortified anger wrath malice c. From the coherence in that the Apostle fastens this branch of the exhortation vpon the remembrance of their misery in the former verse it shewes that the meditation of our misery is as good to kill or beat downe the power of rage and strong passions and distempers as it hath beene shewed to be good to kill lust and couetousnes When you see men or women of heady passions and violent affections fall into affliction of conscience then imagine they will hurle off their natures and grow more calme and meeke but till then seldome doe any mend or not for any long time Now That is in the time of grace and so it giues vs occasion to consider that grace yeelds no liberty to sinne Now that thou hast receiued the true grace of God there is no time left for passion fretting cursed speaking or filthy speaking or lying or any such iniurious euils Grace inioynes vs to take leaue of our old affections and our owne peruerse courses Many such things as before thy conuersion might in some respects beene more borne withall must now be left for the conuerted Christian must liue circumspectly precisely watching in all things and walking wisely both at home and abroad he must part with his old humors and peruerse qualities and therefore their condemnation sleepeth not Iud. 4. that turne the grace of God into wantonnesse Put away Sinne is not truely repented of till it be put away Now sinne is put away two waies First by iustification and so God puts away our sinnes How sinne is put away for when God pardoneth iniquity hee casteth it away and neuer sees it or remembers it more o Mic. 7.18 19. Secondly by sanctification and so we must put away our sinnes We must put away or pull downe sinne as the rebell puts downe his weapons when he seekes the seruice of his Prince or we must deale with our sinnes as God deales with the mighty that is we must put them downe from their seates if we cannot destroy them from liuing yet we may disturbe them sitting or raigning or resting in vs or we must put them away as the wronged husband doth his filthy wife We must diuorce our sinnnes that by couenant they should neuer be ours more We will neuer loue them and let them sleep in our bosome and dwell with vs and be familiar with our natures as they haue beene Now we put away sinne three waies First by confessing them to God Secondly by godly sorrow washing the stain and filth of them from off our hearts Thirdly by renouncing and forsaking the practise of them all are here intended but the last principally and this we must know will not be done with ease if it be truely and soundly done The Prophet Micah meanes something when he saith of the Lord
propagated 4. His obedience was charged with the obseruation of the tree of life and of good and euill Vses The image of grace hath these specialties 1. Faith 2. Godly sorrow 3. The cohabitation of the flesh 4. A feeblenesse and defect in the measure of grace 5. A peculiar kinde of inhabitation of the spirit of Christ Lastly the image of glory hath these differences a freedome like the Angels from all terrene necessities 2. An vtter abolishing of the sinfull flesh and of the very naturall disposition to die 3. A full perfection of all graces 4. A losse of faith and sorrow and all the works of repentance 5. A speciall vnutterable communion with God and good Angels in glory The consideration of this doctrine of Gods image should serue to teach vs to loue and admire all that feare God since the Lord hath graced them with this honour to be like God it is a greater fauour then if they had resembled the noblest Princes that euer were on earth no all the carnall men on earth in all their glory cannot reach to that absolutenesse of excellencie that is in one of the poorest of Gods seruants 2. Since the seat of this glorious resemblance of God is in the heart it should teach vs especially to looke to our hearts and keepe them with all diligence x Pro. 4. euen to be conscionably carefull to see to it what thoughts and affections are lodged there the deuill desires no more aduantage then to haue libertie to erect in the heart houlds for euill thoughts and sensuall desires 3. If it should be our glory to be fashioned after the image of God then it condemnes the abhominable securitie of the most men that are so mindlesse of the repaire of the losse of this diuine gift and in steed thereof with so much care fashion themselues after this world y Rom. 12.2 or after the lusts of their owne and old Ignorance z 1 Pet. 1.14 or after the wills and humors of men a 1 Pet. 4.2 3. How are we bound vnto God for this vnsearchable loue that is pleased to restore vnto vs this diuine gift through the Gospell of Iesus Christ Thus in generall of Gods image But before I passe from these words there is further to be considered first the forme of speech in that he saith not his Image but after his Image 2. The efficient cause noted in those words of him that created him For the first wee must vnderstand that to say man is the Image of God and man is after the image of God Imago ad Imaginem is not all one for man is said to be the Image of God because hee is truely so and hee is said to be after his Image because he is not perfectly so Christ onely resembles God in full perfection Now for the efficient cause of Gods Image he is described heere by a Periphrasis he that created him Man was two waies created first in respect of being and so God created him 2. In respect of new being and so Christ created him b Ephes 2.10 1 Cor. 8.6 neither of these senses can be well excluded And if the words be vnderstood of the first creation then these things may be obserued that Adam was not to be considered as a singular man but as he sustained the person of all mankinde else how could we be said to bee created after Gods image and as in him we receiued this image so by him we lost it 2. That the interest we haue now to creation is not sufficient to saluation and therefore they are grossely deceiued that thinke God must needes saue them because hee made them 3. That the Lord would haue the doctrine of the worke of Creation to be remembred and much thought vpon by conuerted Christians and the rather because it serues for great vse in our regeneration For it furthers both repentance and faith and therefore in diuers places of Scripture where the holy Ghost intreats of doctrine of repentance and faith the word Create is metaphorically vsed to assure vs that God will performe his promise though it were as hard a worke as to create all things at first Thus he hath promised to create a cleane heart c Psalm 51. and to create the fruite of the lips to be peace d Esay 57.19 and to create vpon euery place of Mount Sion and vpon the assemblies thereof a cloude and smoake by day and the shining of a flaming fire by night that vpon all the glory may be a defence e Esay 4.5 and to create light f Esay 45.7 and deliuerance out of afflictions Besides the doctrine of the creation teacheth vs the feare of that dreadfull maiestie that was able to worke so wonderfully g Psal 33.7 and 8.9 and it inforceth humilitie by shewing that we are made of the dust in respect of our bodies and that our soules were giuen vs of God with all the gifts we haue in our mindes as also by giuing vs occasion to consider the image of God that we haue lost and thus of creation as it is referred to God Secondly it may be referred to Christ and so be vnderstood of our regeneration which is as it were a re-creation or a new creation and in this sense it shewes that we should conforme our selues to the likenesse of him that doth regenerate vs by his word and spirit But may some one say is there any difference betwixt the image of God in vs and the image of Christ in vs I answer that to be fashioned after the image of Christ hath two things in it more then is properly in conformitie to Gods image for wee must be like him in sufferings h Rom. 8.19 And secondly in the impressions of the vertue of his death and resurrection i Rom. 6. Phil. 3. And thus of the tenth Verse VERS 11. Where is neither Graecian nor Iew circumcision nor vncircumcision Barbarian Scythian bond free but Christ is all in all things THis Verse may containe an other reason to perswade to mortification and holy life And the reason may be taken from the great respect God hath of true grace in Christ and the little loue or care he hath for any thing else a Barbarian a Scythian a bond-man if he haue grace shall be accepted wheras a Graecian a Iew a free-man without grace is without respect with God Christ is all It may be the Apostle here meets with the false Apostles that so much vrged the obseruation of Iewish rites stand so much vpon it to diuert the people from the sound care of reformation of life by filling their heads with questions and vaine wrangling about the law whereas the Apostle shewes men may be absolute and compleat in these outward obseruances and yet their circumcision auailes them nothing before God Here are then euidently two things in this verse first what it is God stands not vpon 2. What it is
presence and commandements Lastly we may here learne how to loue for God loues First those that are holy Secondly those whom he had chosen so it should bee with vs first we should chuse for holinesse and then loue for our choice This may teach the people how to loue their Magistrates and Ministers and so wiues and seruants And contrariwise Thus of the motiues the manner followes Obseru 1 Put on viz. as men doe their garments it is true that these graces for the worth of them are royall and so must be put on as the King doth his crowne or the Prince elected his robes it is also true that for safety these graces are as armour to defend vs against the allurements of the world or the reproches of euill men and so may be put on as the souldier doth his armor Besides these graces are required in vs as the ornaments of a renued estate and so are to be put on as the new baptized was said to put on his new garments But I thinke the metaphor is taken generally from the putting on of rayment Diuers things may be here noted 1. It is apparant that these graces are not naturall the shadowes and pictures of them may be in naturall men And what wicked men can get is but by the restraining spirit or by reason of naturall defect or for ill ends It is certaine a man may be said to be borne Note as well with clothes on his backe as with grace in his heart 2. How should the hearts of many smite them to thinke of it how they Obseru 2 neglect this clothing of their soules with graces They euery day remember to put on apparell on their backes but scarce any day thinke of putting on vertue for their hearts Oh when thou seest thy naked body clothed shouldst thou not remember that thy soule in it selfe more naked then thy body had need of clothing also Oh the iudgement that abides many a man and woman how excessiuely carefull are they to trimme the body and yet are excessiuely carelesse of trimming their soules that haue so many gownes for their backes that they haue neuer a grace for their hearts yea the better sort may be humbled if they search their hearts seriously for either they want diuers parcels of this holy raiment or else they are not well fitted on them they hang so loose many times there is little comelinesse or warmth by their wearing of these graces But let vs all be instructed to remember these graces and by praier and practise to exercise our selues in them and daily to be assaying how we can put them on till by constant vse of all good meanes we can grow spiritually skilfull in wearing of them and expressing the power of them in conuersation as plainely as we shew the garments on our backes resoluing that these vertues will be our best ornaments and that they are best clad that are clothed with these godly graces in their hearts Thus of the manner the enumeration of the graces follow Bowels of mercy From the Coherence I note two things concerning mercy First that it is not naturall we are exhorted to put it on naturally wee are hatefull and hate one another a Esay 11. which should teach vs to obserue and discerne the defects of our hearts herein b Iam. 3.17.19 and by praier to striue with God for the repaire of our natures and in all wrongs from wicked men to bee lesse mooued as resoluing it is naturall with them Tit. 3.3 2. We may note here that mercy is as it were the doore of vertue It stands here in the forefront and leades in and out all the rest it lets in humilitie meeknesse patience c. Now in these words themselues I obserue 3. things 1. That mercy is of more sorts then one therefore he saith mercies More sorts of mercy than one Luk. 6. Math. 25. one mercy will not serue the turne hee that hath true mercy hath many mercies or waies to shew mercy many miseries in mans life needes many sorts of mercy There is mercy corporall and mercy spirituall it is corporall mercy to lend to giue to visit to cloath to feed to protect from violence Corporal and Spirituall mercy hospitality to strangers and the buriall of the dead are also corporall mercies Spirituall mercies are not all of a sort for wee may shew mercy sometimes in things wherein no man can help as by praying vnto God for helpe now in things wherein man can helpe the mercy to be shewed respects either the ignorance or other distresses of other men The mercy to the ignorant is either instruction in the things they should know or councell in the things they should do Now his other distresses arise either from his actions or from his passions his actions are either against thee and so thy mercy is to forgiue or against others and so thy mercy is to admonish or correct Thy mercy towards him in respect of his passions or sufferings is either in words and so it is consolation or in deeds and so it is confirmation What shall I say there is the mercy of the Minister and the mercy of the Magistrate and also the mercy of the priuate man 2. Mercies notes that it is not enough to be mercifull once or seldome but we must be much in the workes of mercy seldome mercy will be no better accepted with God then seldome praier we are bound to watch to the opportunitie of mercy and we shall reape not only according to the matter but according to the measure of mercy b Hosea 10 12. What is bowels of mercy 3. It is not enough to be mercifull but we must put on the bowels of mercies and this hath in it diuers things For it imports 1. That our mercies must be from the heart not in hypocrisie or for a shew it must be true and vnfained mercy 2. That there should be in vs the affections of mercy we should loue mercy and shew it with all cheerefulnesse and zeale c Mich. 6.8 Rom. â—2 8 2 Cor 9.7.15 â— 8.3.4 3. That there should be a Sympathie and fellow-feeling in the distresses of others These bowels were in Christ in Moses and Paul 4. That our mercy should be extended to the highest degree wee can get our hearts to That was imported by the phrase of pouring out our soules to the needy d Isa 58.10 Vse The vse of this doctrine of mercy may be first for instruction to teach vs to make conscience of this holy grace and to be sure we be alwaies clad with it according to the occasions and oportunities of mercy And to this end we should labour to stirre vp our selues by the meditation of the motiues vnto mercy Motiues to mercy such as these God hath commanded it e Zach. 7.6 Hosea 12.10 They are our owne flesh that need our mercy f Esay 58. Our heauenly Father is mercifull yea
his mercy is aboue all his workes g Luk. 6.33 Psal 86. yea hee is Father of all mercies h 2 Cor. 1.3 Mercy will proue that wee are righteous i Psal 37.21 and blessed k Mich. 5.7 and that the loue of God is in vs l 1 Ioh. 3.17 and that our profession of religion is sincere m Iam. 1.27 and that our knowledge is from aboue n Iam. 3.17 and that wee are true neighbours and the right Samaritans God wonderfully accepts of mercie aboue many other things o Mich. 6 8. Hos 6 5. and accounts what is that way done to be done as it were to himselfe p Pro. 14.31 19.17 Besides what is mercifully bestowed is safest kept the surest chest to keepe our goods in is the bosome of the poore the house of the widdow and the mouthes of the orphanes What shall I say mercy rewards our owne soules q Pro. 11.17 assures vs of forgiuenesse of sinnes r Pro. 16.6 makes the heart cheerefull and stedfast ſ 1 Cor. 15.58 It shewes vs life righteousnesse and glory t Pro. 21.21 and we shall reape after the measure of mercies both in this life and at the last day u Hos 10.12 Rules in shewing mercy Onely in shewing mercy we must looke to diuers rules it must bee holy mercy not foolish pitty as magistrates must not spare where God will punish for this is euery where a monstrous wickednesse in carelesse magistrates vnder the pretence of mercy they spare the punishment of drunkenesse whoredome but especially bloud and the prophanation of the Sabbath It is a wonder that many Magistrates should euer go to heauen they are guiltie of so much bloud and wickednesse by not executing the Iudgement of God and the King vpon such villanies And it is not mercie vnder pretence of house-keeping to entertaine disordered persons swaggerers drunkards swearers gamesters and the like he that will shew mercy must haue a good eye * Pro. 22.9 to consider where and to whom and how he shewes mercy the true mercifull man doth measure his affaires by iudgement x Psal 112.5 2. Thy mercy must be speedy mercie thou must not say go and come againe to morow if thou canst doe it now y Pro. 3.28 3. It must be of goods well gotten God hates robbery for burnt offering z Esay 62.8 4. We must looke to our ends for that mercy is lost that is shewed to win the praise of men or for any other carnall respect 2. The consideration of the doctrine of mercy may serue for the great reproofe of the want of mercy in men and that monstrous vnmercifulnes that euery where abounds amongst men we may complaine that mercifull men are perished or if mercy get into the hearts of some it is like the morning dew it is quickly dried vp But the world is full of vsurie and crueltie and oppression the world hath almost as many wild beasts monsters as it hath Land-lords in diuers places And shall nothing be said thinke we in the day of Christ to vnmercifull ministers and Church Gouernors also Oh the bloud-guiltines of many monsters rather then Ministers that feed not or not with wholesome food the soules of the people And is there not tithing of Mint and Cummin and Annis while the waightier things of the Law are let alone It is no mercy to spare idle and scandalous and Idoll-shepheards What should I speak of particulars there is vnmercifulnesse euen in the lender there is no borrowing vnlesse thou wilt be a seruant to him that lendeth a Pro. 22.7 Oh what summes of money are spent vpon haukes houndes cockes beares players whores for I may well ioyne them together gaming drinking apparell feasting c. which should be profitably spent vpon the necessities of the poore But let men repent of their vnmercifulnesse for the curse of God is vpon them b Pro. 14.21 and 20.21 and the Lord takes the wrong as done vnto himselfe c Pro. 14.31 their cry shall not bee heard d Pro. 21.13 nor their fasting nor sacrifice accepted e Esay 5.8 Hos 6.5 and God will spoile their soules f Pro. 22.23 and iudgement mercilesse shall be to them that shew no mercy g Iam. 2.13 Thirdly this doctrine is exceeding comfortable too for here is implied great comfort to all Gods children for if God require such tender mercy in me he will certainely shew mercy himselfe And againe poore men may be much incouraged to consider how carefull God is of them and how much mercy he requires to be shewed them yea it is a comfort to them if they bee godly poore that there being so many kinds of mercy they may shew mercy themselues euen to their richest benefactors by spirituall mercy And this also must needes be comfortable to mercifull men for as God requires mercy so it is sure he will reward mercy h Psal 112.4 Esay 58.7 c. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 True Christian curtesie Thus of mercy Kindnesse The word is curtesie or goodnes comitas It is sure the Lord requires this Christian curtesie or goodnesse of disposition and carriage in euery conuert i Eph. 4.32 Gal. 5.22 and kindnesse is one of the things wee should approoue our selues by k 2 Cor. 6.6 Now Christian curtesie or goodnesse hath in it these things 1. It salutes willingly l 1 Pet. 5.14 Ruth 2.4 Iud. 6.12 Math. 11.14 2. It is faire and amiable in conuersing not harsh sullen crabbed intractable clownish desperate scornefull hard to please churlish or stately 3. In matters of offence it is easie to be intreated kind to enemies it qualifies the speeches of the angry with good interpretations sometimes it yeelds to their affections it will sometimes part with right for peace sake it will forgiue m Iam. 3.17 Luk. 6.35 Ephes 4.32 4. In the praises or happinesse of others it is without enuy 5. It is easie to liberalitie n 1 Pet. 2.5 Rom. 2.4 Vse and preuents 6. It loues brotherly fellowship The vse may be both to humble and to teach Certainely the failings of the best of vs may much abase vs and the knowledge of it that God requires it should teach vs to make conscience of it by praier and holy striuing with our natures to endeauour to expresse this fairenesse and kinde conuersing since religion requires curtesie as well as piety wee should labour to be vnrebukeable therein also especially we should put on this vertue in vsing meanes to winne others to the truth Here also we may see the vanity of their aspersion that say religion will make men stoicall and vnciuill Yet least any should mistake What curtesie hath not in it we must know that curtesie hath not in it the honouring of euill men or the reioycing at the euills of any man or a promiscuous respect of all both good and bad
their faithfulnesse standeth in two things 1. In diligence of labour hee is not a faithfull seruant that eats the bread of Idlenesse as many seruing-men do that can tell of no calling but attendance 2. In trustinesse and in this seruants must be faithfull two waies first in their care to see their Masters directions executed in the familie as if they had beene present secondly in their speedy dispatch of busines abroad a sloathfull messenger is an exceeding prouocation to them that send him and it is a wretched fault in seruants when they are sent forth of the familie about businesse they cannot find the way in againe in any due time Thus of the dutie to which they are exhorted To them that are your Masters They must be subiect and obedient to all Masters indefinitely without difference of Sexe and so to the wife or widdow 1 Tim. 5.14 Pro. 31. or of condition they must bee obedient to the poorest as well as the rich Thus of the laying downe of the exhortation The explication followes and first of the prouisoes According to the flesh These words may be referred to Masters and then the sense is this that seruants must be obedient euen to such Masters as are fleshly and carnall men they must obey though their Masters be Ethnikes or prophane persons it is a great praise for a seruant to men to bee Gods seruant also but it is a greater praise to be a religious seruant of an irreligious Master to feare God in a prophane house 2. To seruants and so they are a limitation they are subiect onely in respect of their flesh and bodies and so here is two things to be obserued The one exprest the bodies of seruants are in the power and at the disposing of the Masters and therefore seruants must learne to subiect their flesh to their Masters both commands restraints and corrections The other implied the soules of seruants are not in the power and at the disposing of Masters their spirits are free nor Master nor King can command the conscience Vse is first for reproofe of such seruants as giue more to their Masters then is due thou oughtest to be of the same calling trade labour c. that thy master is of but thou art not bound to be of the same religion or humour with thy Master It is a great fault not to giue the body to thy Master but a great fault also to giue both body and soule to bee at his disposing both are extreames Secondly should seruants feare their Masters because they haue power ouer the flesh how much more should we feare God that hath power to destroy both soule and flesh in hell Math. 10. Thirdly this may be a great comfort to a seruant thy soule is as free as the soule of him that sits on a throne thy seruice in the flesh derogates nothing from the libertie of Christ in thy heart Thy best part is free In all things Seruants must obey in all things euen in things that bee against their credit profit liking ease c. There is a great sturdinesse in many seruants either they will not doe somethings required or not at the time when they are bidden or not in the manner but as they list these courses are vile and here condemned Ob. Obiect But vnlawfull and vnmeet things are required Sol. I answer that in cases of this nature three rules are to be obserued by inferiours First If the matter required be only inexpedient and vnmeet thou must obey neither doth this rule let but that seruants or inferiours may vse all humble and lawfull meanes to preuent vnmeet things Secondly thou must be sure it be sinne that thou refusest thou must not disobey vpon conceit or coniecture nor vpon thine owne humour and opinion but it must appeare by the word of God to bee a sinne or else thy coniectures are no ground of disobedience if thou must needs doubt on both sides it is better doubt and obey then doubt and disobey Thirdly when it is apparant to be impious and sinnefull that is required yet thou must looke to the manner of disobedience thou must yeelde thy selfe to obey by suffering yea it is a wretched fault in seruants or inferiours that are vrged to vnlawfull things to refuse with sturdie and insolent and prouoking words or behauiour God frees thee from disobedience in act but he frees thee not from reuerence and from an holy estimation and humble demeanour The vse is for great reproofe of seruants both indiscretion and stubbernes and withall it chargeth masters they must not require their seruants to lie and sweare in their shops onely to please and profit them nor may they make their seruants breake Gods Sabbaths to satisfie their wils Obiect But are they not required to obey in all things Answ They are but before he saith according to the flesh in labour not in sinne and after he saith they must so please men as they feare God too Thus of the prouisoes The forme of their obedience is set downe First negatiuely not with eye-seruice not as men pleasers Secondly affirmatiuely 1. With singlenesse of heart 2. Fearing God 3. Heartily Eye-seruice Some take it thus not with outward seruice 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not onely doe the Labour of the body but bring the care prouidence affection of the heart or thus be obedient to your Masters and let not your eye bee onely vpon your Masters but vpon God the great Master of all Masters and men But I thinke the proper meaning of the word is not with eye-seruice that is not onely in the presence of your Masters not onely when their eye is vpon them so that he meets with the wretched faultinesse of such seruants as when their Masters backes are turned neglect their labour fall to loitering or get them out of the doores or which is worse fall to wantonnesse drunkenesse filching smiting of their fellowes and quarrelling these seruants shall haue their portion at the day of Christ Math. 14.48 and if eye-seruice be concondemned what shal become of such seruants as are not good no not so long as their Masters are by them Not as men pleasers Obiect 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Is it a fault for seruants to please their Masters Answ No it is not for they are commaunded to please in all things Tit. 2.9 But two things are here condemned First so to please men as neuer to care for pleasing God so to attend a corporall seruice as not to care for the sauing health of their soules this is prophannesse Secondly such seruants are here taxed as seeke by all meanes to please their masters but not to profit them such are they that are flattering soothing persons that serue their Masters onely with faire words but else are emptie persons such or rather worse are they that apply themselues to their Masters humors to feed them with tales or praising their ill courses and counsels or executing their sinfull
though he vsed it not hee is not tossed with distracting cares 7. He cannot abide mixtures in the worship of his God he is neither Idolatrous nor superstitious nor humerous 8. Good successe in grace and innocency makes him more humble and fit to grieue for sinne and feele the waight of it he struggles as much against spirituall pride as against other sins 9. He doth not allow himselfe to murmure nor repine either through infidelity at God or through grudging enuy at men or distresse himselfe with vaine feare about how he shall doe hereafter 10. He is harmelesse desirous so to liue as he may wrong none in worldly matters nor offend any in matters of religion 11. He makes conscience of lesser sinnes as well as greater this is his godly purenesse 12. He is blest of God after some progresse in piety with two singular fauours First he discerneth things that differ Secondly he hath the power quietnesse and ioy of a good conscience Here also may be gathered negatiue signes they are not single hearted First that are hypocrites taken vp about the gilding of the outside Secondly that will serue God but at some times 3. That are skilfull in sinne to commend it or impudent to defend deny or extenuate it Fourthly that are of a guilefull and fradulent disposition Fifthly that are eaten vp with worldly cares Sixthly that are scandalous yea some of Gods children may hang downe their heads vnder the feare that their hearts are not so single as were meete by reason of their spirituall pride the raging muddinesse of iudgement and the vnrest of the heart and conscience Thus of singlenesse of heart in Gods seruants Mens seruants shall approue themselues to be single hearted 8. Signes of a single hearted seruant 1. If they can honour and obey poore Masters as well as rich 2. If they can be carefull to serue and profit with all heedfulnesse and loue froward Masters as well as the courteous 3. If they can obey for conscience of Gods command though they haue no hope of reward from men or conceit nor feare of shame or punishment 4. If they be as good within as without serue with pure intention 5. If they will bee diligent in the Masters absence aswell as in his presence 6. If they will be true in the least penny not touch their Masters goods to purloine it though they might secretly helpe themselues 7. If they will labour when they might be at rest 8. If they will restore what they haue ill gotten or if they be not able will humble themselues by acknowledgement though none were able to accuse them Vse is for incouragement to all seruants and Iourney-men to get and expresse this vprightnesse and singlenesse of heart for better is the poore that walketh in his singlenesse of heart then he that abuseth his lips and is a foole Prou. 19.1 Yea we should all take heed that Satan beguile vs not from the simplicitie that is in Christ Iesus Thus of singlenesse of heart Fearing God The second thing required in the manner of their obedience in the feare of God Of the feare of God in seruants The feare of God in a Seruant must haue foure things in it First a not guiltinesse of the common vices of seruants as swearing whooring stealing gaming c. Secondly they must feare Gods presence euen doe their businesse faithfully not because the eye of their Master but of God is vpon them this is one part of their feare of God Thirdly they must pray daily to God for their Masters and the family and for good successe vpon their owne labours this prooued that Abrahams seruant feared God Gen. 24. Fourthly they must be religious in the generall duties of piety to God as well as in the particular duties of seruice to their Masters they must so serue men as they feare God also Vses First for Seruants and then for Masters Seruants must learne to doe all their labour fearing God euen that God 1. That set them in that calling 2. Whose eies alwaies behold how they discharge their duty in their calling and in as much as the feare of God is made the ground here of other duties they should learne to be the better seruants to men because they feare God Masters also must learne first what seruants to chuse not such onely as will doe their worke but such as feare God also and if they haue failed in that they should labour now to beget and nurse the feare of God in the seruants they haue for Gods feare would make their seruants more dutifull to them besides the reason why their seruants fall to whoring stealing vnthriftinesse c. is because the feare of God is not in them What masters must doe to get the feare of God into their seruants Quest But what should Masters do that their seruants might feare God Answ Foure things First they should pray and read the Scriptures in their houses and Chatechise their seruants Secondly they should bring them to the publike preaching of the word Thirdly they should giue them good example themselues Fourthly they should restraine them from prophane company and incourage them and allow them liberty at conuenient times to conuerse with such as feare God Thus of the feare of God VER 23. And whatsoeuer ye doe doe it heartily as to the Lord and not vnto men THe third thing required in their obedience is that they doe it heartily in this Verse is the manner of the dutie and the inducement thereunto Heartily Ex animo The obedience of Seruants should be a hearty obedience the Apostle will not haue only feare of God but loue of the Master their obedience must beginne at heart not at hand or foot if the heart be not with their obedience the Master may haue their labour and that he hath of the Oxe but such seruants lose their labour Quest What is it to obey Ex animo Answ It is to obey voluntarily and out of a heart and affection rightly ordered but especially it is to obey out of a iudgement well informed 8. Obiections of Seruants ansvvered The vse is therefore to vrge them to doe it and here I would consider of the obiections of Seruants why they cannot obey Ex animo Obiect 1. Bondage is against nature Sol. It is against nature as it was before the fall but not as it is now since the fall Ob. 2. But Christ hath made vs free Sol. Free in soule in this life not in body till your bodies be dissolued or till death Ob. 3. But my Master is froward Sol. Yet thou must be subiect 1 Pet. 2.18 Ob. 4. But he doth not only giue ill words but blowes Sol. Perhaps it is needfull for a seruant will not be corrected by words Prou. 29.19 Ob. 5. But he correcteth me vniustly Sol. First who shall iudge this shall seruants themselues Secondly it is acceptable if for well doing and for conscience thou endure to be buffeted
202 CHAPTER IIII. VERSE I. Ye masters doe that which is iust and equall vnto your seruants knowing that yee haue also a master in heauen THis verse belongs vnto the doctrine of houshold gouernment and containes 1. the dutie of masters 2. the reason knowing c. In the dutie 1. the parties charged ye masters 2. the dutie required doe that which is iust and equall 3. the persons to whom it is to be performed vnto your seruants Masters All masters are charged without difference yea the wife as well as the husband by a Synecdoche the greatest as well as the meanest and the poorest must deale iustly as well as they that haue more meanes c. Doe that which is iust and equall Doctrine from the coherence That God that promiseth eternall things will prouide temporall things also In the former chapter God promised the reward of inheritance for seruants here he takes order for their well being in the world charging masters to see that they be vsed iustly and equally Iust Masters must doe iustly and shew it 1. generally Hovv masters do that vvhich is iust by not requiring vniust things of them and by chusing such seruants as are iust into the familie a Psal 101.6 lest by bringing in lewd seruants the rest be infected For if it be a great iniustice to bring in an infectious seruant that hath the plague vpon his body and to appoint him to worke among the rest of his seruants that are free from the disease then it is much more vniust to bring in lewd seruants that haue the plague sore of sinne running vpon them for the presence and counsell and example of lewd sinners is of more power to infect a sound soule than is a plaguie man to poison the sound body of others 2. More particularly masters must doe that which is iust 1. to the soules 2. to the bodies of their seruants They must deale iustly with their soules by helping them to grace if it be possible but at least by bringing them to the publike meanes of grace and by priuate training of them vp in Gods feare by praier and instruction The iustice they owe vnto their body may be referred vnto three heads for either it concernes their maintenance and so they must giue them their portion of b Pro. 31.15 food conuenient for them or it concernes their wages and so they must giue the wages proportionable to their worke and that in due time and without defrauding them of any part of it or it concernes their punishment and so the iustice of the master must be shewed both in this that hee will punish their open disorders as also that he will doe it with instruction moderation and to profit them and the whole familie Masters doe vnequally 7. vvayes Equall Masters must not onely deale iustly but they must deale equally with their seruants And masters deale vnequally many wayes 1. When they require inconuenient things for though the seruant must obey yet the master sinnes in requiring vnequall things 2. When they impose more worke then they haue strength to doe 3. When they turne them away when they are sicke for it is equall that as thou hast had their labour when they were well so thou shouldest keepe them when they are sicke 4. When they restraine them of libertie for their soules If thou haue the worke of their bodies it is equall that thou take care for their soules and if they serue thee six dayes it is very equall thou shouldest proclaime libertie to them to doe Gods worke on the Sabboth day 5. When they restraine and with-hold their meat and wages 6. When they send them out of their seruice empty after many yeeres bondage and not prouide that they may haue some meanes to liue afterwards To conclude it is not equall for the master to heare euery word that men say of his seruants b Eccles 7.23 nor is it meet they should bring vp their seruants delicately c Prou. 27.23 nor yet that they should leaue their callings and the whole care of their businesse to their seruants but they ought diligently to know the state of the heards themselues d Prou. 27.23 Thus of the duty The reason followes Knowing that yee haue also a master in heauen Here are foure Doctrines to be obserued 1. That there is no master but he is a seruant and therefore as hee would require his worke to be done by his seruant so hee should be carefull himselfe to doe Gods worke to whom he is a seruant 2. That Gods maiestie and mans authoritie may well stand together Christ and Caesar can well agree Mans gouernment in a familie and Gods gouernment in the world are not opposite one to the other 3. Ignorance of God and the accounts must be made to God is the cause of that securitie insolencie and crueltie that is in men 4. That it is ill to vse seruants ill it will be required if they be wronged Thus of the reason VERS 2. Continue in praier and watch in the same with thankesgiuing IN this verse with those that follow to the end of the chapter is contained the conclusion of the whole Epistle This conclusion containes matter of exhortation to verse 7. and matter of salutation verse 7. to the end The exhortation may be three wayes considered 1. As it concernes praier vers 2.3.4 2. As it concernes wise conuersation vers 5. 3. And as it concernes godly communication vers 6. Concerning praier two things are to be obserued 1. How we must pray or the manner 2. For what or the matter In the manner three things are required 1. perseuerance 2. watchfulnesse 3. thankefulnesse vers 2. In the matter is further added 1. the persons for whom praying also for vs 2. the things for which that God may open c. vers 3.4 Continue in praier The doctrines implied in these words are foure Of continuance in praier 1. That our mortall condition is a condition of singular vanitie in that the best of Gods seruants are euer wanting something 2. That long praier of it selfe is not blame-worthy Christ continued all night in praier 3. That praier is of perpetuall vse in the life of a Christian 4. That to pray by fits is not Gods ordinance neither that he requires nor that he will accept The doctrine exprest in these words is threefold 1. That we must hold out and pray still 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and neuer giue ouer praier till we giue vp our soules into Gods hands 2. That wee must pray vpon all occasions for health wealth successe in our callings preseruation of our estates the blessing of God vpon the word Sacraments reading c. for pardon of sinne saluation of our soules euer stretching out our desires to all the opportunities and callings to praier 3. Wee must be instant in praier set all aside for praier wait vpon it for so the word is rendred to wait Act.
giue this wide doore of vtterance to their Teachers Before I passe from the matter hee prayâ—â— for I must note a doctrine lies secretly lodged within the same wee may finde in the end of this verse that the Apostle was in prison and yet he doth not desire to haue the doore of the prison open but the doore of his heart open to vtter the mysterie of Christ noting that it is a greater want to want the libertie of his ministerie in respect of vtterance then it is to want the libertie of his body in respect of the prison We should take notice of this for diuers vses 1. For thankfulnesse if there be a doore of vtterance opened in Gods house 2. For preuention of all things as much as lieth in vs that might stop the mouthes of Gods faithfull Ministers There are fiue things that stop the mouthes of Ministers in generall 1. Ignorance and presumptuous sinnes in the Ministers themselues Fiue things stop the mouthes of Gods Ministers for polluted lips are no lips of vtterance the lips of the Minister should be touched with the coales of knowledge zeale and mortification 2. The sinnes of the people many times put the Teachers to silence the rebellion of the house of Israel made Ezechiel dumbe that he could not preach Ezech. 3.26.24.27 3. The violence of persecutors preuailes often to shut the wide and effectuall doores of powerfull preaching 1 Cor. 16.9 and therefore we should pray that God would deliuer his faithfull Ministers from vnreasonable and absurd men 1 Thess 3.2 4. Discouragement and feare silence many a Minister in respect of the life and power of preaching 1 Cor. 16.9.12 Heb. 13.17 Lastly humane wisdome not only lets the people from the profit of hearing but likewise it lets the Minister from the power of preaching God would Doct. 1. The hearts of Ministers yea of the best Ministers are naturally shut they haue no gift to profit withall but they haue receiued it and who is sufficient of himselfe for these things Doct. 2. T is God only that opens vnto men the doore of vtterance t is he that makes the heart of the Priest fat and creates the fruit of the lips to be peace he openeth and no man shutteth and shutteth and no man openeth and it should teach them lesse to feare men and their rebukes and the lesse to care for the rage of the oppressor for if he will giue libertie who can restraine it and if he will silence who can inlarge Euen vnto vs. This manner of speech notes either his humilitie or his restraint in prison or the difficultie of vtterance His humilitie it may note in this sense that howsoeuer he hath beene a blasphemer or a persecutor c. yet that God would be pleased to honour him and his worke so much as giue vtterance euen to him and such as he is His restraint in prison it may import also and so his desire is they should not pray onely for Ministers that were at large and enioyed peace but also euen for him and such others as were in prison for a godly Preacher will not be idle no not if he come into prison and thus also it notes that the wisest men of themselues are not able to teach with power and profit the simplest and meanest men an Apostle cannot teach a prisoner without Gods speciall aid and blessing These words may note also the difficultie of vtterance as if he should say you had need to pray not only for ordinary but extraordinary Ministers Thus of the thing praied for as it is briefly propounded Secondly it is inlarged 1. by the subiect 2. by a reason 3. by the end The subiect of the vtterance is the mysterie of Christ To speake the mysterie of Christ Christ is a mysterie to the Gentiles Hovv Christ is a mysterie to 6. sorts of men to the Iewes to Heretikes to Papists to carnall men yea to godly men It is a mysterie to the Gentiles that there should be a Sauiour To the Iewes that saluation should be in the Carpenters sonne To the Papists that he should be the Sauiour alone To the Heretikes that hee should be a Sauiour in both natures To the carnall man that he should be a Sauiour in particular to him And to the godly man that he should be such a Sauiour But to expresse this more particularly Christ is a mysterie fiue wayes Christ a mysterie 5 vvaies for there are mysteries 1. In the person of Christ for what tongue can describe the supercelestiall vnion of his natures or the treasures of wisdome and knowledge or the fulnesse of the Godhead that dwels in him bodily 2. In his life and death The world could not comprehend the bookes that might be made of the wonders of his birth life and death We may see in that that is written what to adore for in this world a perfect knowledge we shall neuer attaine 3. In his body which is the Church for who can declare his generation or expresse the secrets of his power and presence in filling her who himselfe is her fulnesse and filleth all in all things or describe the manner of the vnion betweene Christ and his members Is not this a great mysterie 4. In the Sacraments of Christ The holy inuisible presence of God is a mysterie the communion of the body and bloud of Christ not locally or by contact and yet truly is a mysterie the seale of the holy spirit of promise vpon the hearts of beleeuers in the due vse of the Sacraments is a mysterie the spirituall nourishment that comes to the soule by such secret and hidden passages inuisibly is a great mysterie 5. In the Gospell of Christ And by the mysterie of Christ in this place I thinke is meant the Gospell of Christ and it is called a mysterie because of the hiding of it If you aske me where the Gospell hath beene hidden I must answer The Gospell hidden fiue vvayes it hath beene hidden 1. in the breast of God from all eternitie 2. in the shadowes and types of the ceremoniall Law which was the Iewes Gospell 3. in the treasurie of holy Scriptures 4. in the person obedience and passion of Christ who was the substance of the Mosaicall ceremonies and the quintessence of all Euangelicall doctrine 5. in the hearts of Christians If you aske me from whom it was hidden I answer not from the elect for God by preaching reuealed it vnto them in due time but from wicked men but with great difference The Gospell hidden from the vvicked diuersly for to some there is no Gospell at all giuen as to the Gentile to some not giuen plainly as in those congregations of Israel to whom this euangelicall loafe is not diuided though in the whole lumpe it bee giuen to some not giuen in the power of it for though they heare the preaching yet by reason of mixtures carnall wisdome or ignorance and confusednesse in the Teachers there is
of things so as we must first prouide for heauen and then for the earth first learne to die and then to liue first serue God and then our selues and other men first care for the soule and then for the body first seeke the kingdome of God and the righteousnesse thereof and then outward things 2. It hath in it a carefull attendance to our calling with diligence 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and constancie and patience 1 Cor. 7.17 1 Thess 4.11.12 2 Thess 3.6.11 To walke inordinately is to walke vnwisely 2. To walke wisely is to walke speedily walke in the light while you haue the light lose no opportunitie delay no worke in haruest Ioh. 12.35 3. To walke wisely is to walke vprightly and that for matter in the newnesse of life Rom. 6.4 and for manner exactly precisely circumspectly Ephes 5.15.16 4. To walke wisely is to walke surely and he walkes surely Hee vvalkes surely that obserues 5. rules 1. That will liue where he may haue meanes for his soule as well as his bodie he will not liue in darknesse but desires to be where he may haue the greatest light 2. That makes the word the rule of his actions and is sure of warrant from the Scripture for what hee doth Deut. 4.5.6 This is to walke in the Law Psal 119.1 according to the rule Gal. 6.16 3. That will not liue vnder any knowne threatning will not venture to goe on with wrath hanging ouer his head hee is none of those fooles that will not vnderstand though the foundations of the earth be moued Psal 82.5 4. That walkes by faith and not by sight 2 Cor. 5.7 trusts not in things that may be seene which are mutable but labours to be clothed with the garments of Christs righteousnesse hee walkes not wisely that walkes nakedly Reuel 16.15 And for manner of assurance hee that is a wise man when hee sees how carefull the men of the world are to make euery thing sure and what stirres there are for certainties in the things of the earth he will not rest in probabilities for his soule or in common hopes or presumptions but will striue by all meanes to make his calling and election sure hee will not be lead in a fooles paradise and stand to the venture of his soule vpon carnall coniectures Pro. 24.5 5. That walkes in the way of the least and not of the most hee will not be lead by the example of the multitude or frame his life according to the commonest opinions c. 2 Cor. 12.15 Phil. 3.16 Thus of wisdome of conuersation in the generall here it is limited to conuersing with one sort of men viz. those that are without Towards them that are without Without are first all Infidels Who are vvithout that liue without the Church of Christ 2. All Hypocrites that minde nothing but the gilding of the outside 3. All wicked men in generall that liue without God without Christ without hope in the world 1 Cor. 5.12.13 Luke 13.25 Reuel 22.15 Here are two things I will but briefly touch 1. That a Christian should be more carefull how he behaues himselfe before wicked men then before godly men 2. It is to be noted that he saith not with them but towards them Note it is one thing to walke with them and another thing to walke towards them the one notes a voluntary consorting with them this the Apostle allowes not the other notes a behauiour that is well framed when through necessitie and calling we must haue to doe with them But the maine thing is The rules of conuersing in respect of vvicked men what wee must doe that wee may carry our selues iustly towards wicked men That this may be distinctly vnderstood wicked men may be two wayes considered first as spectators of our conuersation secondly as parties in conuersing As they are spectators and obserue vs there are 4. things which in godly discretion we should make to shine before them 1. All good faithfulnesse in our calling 1 Thess 4.11.12 1 Tim. 6.1 2. All humble subiection to those in authoritie shewing all meekenesse to all men Tit. 3.1.2 3. A mortified course of liuing the Gentiles will say of such they are the seed of the blessed of the Lord Isay 61.9 4. Concord and holy loue amongst our selues doing all things without reasonings and murmurings Phil. 2.15.19 As they are parties in conuersing they are two wayes to be considered 1. As they are euill men but not iniurious and euill to vs. 2. As they are both euill men and iniurious to vs. Towards the first sort our wisdome of conuersation must be shewed 1. In the due obseruation of the circumstances of lawfull things for all lawfull things are not to be done at all times and in all companies and in all manners indiscretion herein doth much harme euery where 2. In the skilfull applying of our selues to winne them making vse of all opportunities and speaking to them with all reuerence deliberation compassion instance c. as may become the maiestie of Gods truth and ordinances 3. In the shunning of conceitednesse peruersenesse frowardnesse and such like things as doe maruellously prouoke a carnall minde but approue our selues in all meeknesse of wisdome It is a great wisdome in the vse of our knowledge to expresse a constant meeknesse Iam. 3.13 4. In auoiding euill 1. to them 2. to our selues To walke wisely in auoiding euils to them is to be carefull that we put no stumbling blocke before the blinde but cut off all occasions of reproaching or blaspheming In auoiding euill to our selues by them we must looke to three things 1. That we be not infected or defiled by their company either by needlesse presence or by any kinde of consent to or approbation of their euils 2. That we be not beguiled by committing our selues to them and trusting faire pretences Ioh. 2.24 3. That wee yeeld not to them to satisfie them in the least sinne for t is not yeelding will draw them but a pure conuersation with feare 1 Pet. 3.12 Towards the second sort of wicked men viz. those that are euill and are or are like to be iniurious to vs our wisdome of conuersation lieth in two things 1. In a wise demeaning of our selues when they doe wrong or persecute vs shewing all firmnesse and vndaunted constancie patience reuerence meekenesse clemencie and good conscience 1 Pet. 3.13.14.15.16 2. In a discreet preuention of our owne trouble as neere as wee can This wisdome Iacob shewed in his dealing with his brother Esau when hee came out against him with foure hundred men Gen. 32. And Samuel when hee went to anoint Dauid 1 Sam. 16. And Hushai when he saluted Absolon 2 Sam. 26.15 And our Sauiour Christ when he answered the tempting dilemmaes of the malicious Iewes And Paul in his answer to the people about the high Priest Act. 23.4 And when in the mutinie hee cried out hee was a Pharisie Act. 23.6 It is noted as a
wisdome in the prudent in euill times to be silent Amos 5.13 T is not good prouoking euill men nor safe to pull a Beare or a madde dogge by the eares 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 T is the true ambition of a Christian to meddle with his owne businesses 1 Thess 4.11 For conclusion as wee haue seene what it is to walke wisely in the affirmatiue so we must be informed what this wisdome hath not in it It hath not in it a relinquishing of pietie or holinesse in the whole or any part to keepe peace with wicked men Heb. 12.14 It hath not in it a forsaking of fidelitie in the discharge of our duties Amos must not leaue the Court though Amaziah tell him it is his wisest way Michaiah must not flatter Ahab because the 400. Prophets did Lastly to walke wisely is not to walke craftily and deceitfully for such wisdome of Serpents is required as may stand with the innocencie of Doues Redeeme the time To redeeme signifies either to recouer what is lost or to buy what is wanting It is vsually a metaphor borrowed from Merchants buying and selling of commodities Time signifies either space of time or the opportunitie of time both may be here retained Six things obserued concerning the redeeming of time In generall as time is taken for space of time there are diuers things may be obserued 1. That time is a commoditie 2. That a Christian is a Merchant by calling 3. That as any are more wise the more they know the worth of time Eph. 5.15.16 4. That a Christian findes the want of time 5. That if he were prouident time for holy duties might be bought 6. Not to trade for time is a great fault and yet an vsuall fault and comes to passe because men haue no stocke of grace to imploy or they haue neuer serued a prentiship to learne how to vse time or else they haue had such extraordinary losses they cannot set vp againe they haue so often made shipwracke of time by misse-spending it that they cannot now well set themselues in a course to vse it well Againe if time be taken for opportunitie we may obserue Foure considerations of the opportunitie of time 1. That there is a season an opportunitie a due time God hath his haruest for iudgement Matth. 13.30 his season for temporall blessings as for the deaw of heauen and the fruits of the earth Act. 14.17 so he hath for the manifesting of his will by preaching Tit. 1.3 for iustification Rom. 3.26 for the testification of our iustification 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1 Tim. 2.6 for mercy and deliuerance and the helpe of Sion Psal 102.13 and for saluation spirituall and eternall 2 Cor. 6.2 Finally there is a season both for man to doe good Psal 1.3 and to receiue good Isa 55.8 2. That this opportunitie is not obuious not ordinary nor easie and euery where to be had Euery day in the yeere is not the Faire day nor euery day in the weeke the Market day 3. When opportunitie is offered we must not neglect it or lose it Ministers must preach while the doore is open the people must walke while they haue the light so we must all pray in euery opportunitie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Rom. 12.11 Seruing the opportunitie Eph. 6.18 Luk. 21.36 4. We must aduantage our selues by spirituall opportunities though it be with our losse and paines We should not thinke much to be at some losse for Gods wares as well as mens and we must be content to trauell as well to the market of our soules as of our bodies In particular concerning redeeming of time consider 1. what time is lost 2. how time is to be redeemed 3. how it must be vsed when it is redeemed 4. the vses For the first all time is lost that is spent idly What time is lost or in the superfluous feeding of nature either by food or sleepe or in ill company or in the seruice of sinne and the lusts of the flesh or in the seruice of the world or superfluous cares about profits or ioyes about pleasures yea the time is lost that is spent in Gods worship where it is done idolatrously superstitiously ignorantly carelesly hypocritically c. For the second wee must distinguish of times and the persons that haue time to sell and the kindes of redeeming There is time past this cannot be brought backe againe by any price but yet wee may contract with time present for some allowance towards the losse of time past There is also time to come And here is first a time of glory to come Hovv time may bee bought againe and a great bargaine to be made and for the buying of this heauen must suffer violence and we should throng and crowde into the market to procure it by praier hearing faith almesdeeds c. For though it be onely Christs merits that deserues it yet these things we must doe for the assurance of it Besides there is a time of sorrowes to come as sure as we haue had our dayes of sinne we shall haue dayes of sorrow and torment This time is to be bought out with repentance watching fasting praying strong cries by all meanes endeuouring to make our peace and flie from the anger to come But time present is the commoditie we are with all carefulnesse to redeeme The deuill and the world haue time our callings haue time and God is a great Lord of time Time out of the deuils hands and the worlds must be redeemed by violent ablation time from our callings we must redeeme by permutation only making an exchange and allowing time for godlinesse In the first and chiefe place time of God we must buy both the space of time to repent in and the opportunitie of time both for the giuing and the efficacie of the meanes and for this we must both offer and tender the sacrifice of Christ to pacifie for time lost and procure acceptation and also wee must offer vp our selues soules and bodies vpon the seruice of opportunities humbling our soules to walke with our God 3. When wee haue bought time wee must be carefull to vse it well Hovv time must be vsed vvhen it is bought and herein a principall respect is to be had vnto the soule for all this merchandise is for the vse of the soule especially and for religious ends And thus we must spend some time in mortification 1 Pet. 4.1.2 and some part in searching the Scriptures lest that be said of vs which was said of the Iewes that whereas concerning the time they might haue beene teachers they did need againe to be taught the very principles they were so inexpert in the word of righteousnes Heb. 5.12 Much time should be spent in the workes of pietie abounding in the worke of the Lord as wee abound in time Some time should be spent in workes of mercy both spirituall instructing comforting exhorting admonishing
and to this end set our selues in Gods presence and beseech God to heale our infirmities and helpe vs against all the lets of prayer and stirre vp in our hearts the promises made to praier obseruing fit times and watching to all opportunities to be importunate when any doore is opened Lastly would one be feruent in spirit They must then looke to 4. things First they must serue the Lord for a prophane person can neuer be feruent Secondly they must labour to reioyce their soules with the hope of a better life for such comfortable meditations inflame the spirit Thirdly wee must get patience vnder worldly crosses and tribulations else the cares and vexations of the world will choake all true feruencie Fourthly wee must continue in praier for vse and experience breeds feruencie Alwaies We must be constant in praier 1 Thess 5.16 Luk. 21.36 To pray alwaies is to keepe a constant order in the daily performance of this dutie and besides to pray vpon all occasions and opportunities The profit comes by this constancie in praier appeares by the proofes to bee 1. much ioy 1 Thess 5.16 2. they that pray continually shall escape the last terrible things and be able to stand in the day of Christ Luk. 21.36 Here wee may see the difference betweene a godly minde and a carnall heart The godly minde is alwaies praying but the carnall heart is seldome without a sense of tediousnesse with a desire to be rid of the burthen of it The reason why Gods children be so willingly imploied in much and often praier is partly because God commands them to pray alwaies partly because they finde vnutterable benefit and refreshing in praier and partly they daily get hereby what they desire Mark 11.24 If any take vnto them the words of those wretched Iewes Mal. 3.16 and say what profit is it to keepe Gods Commandements or to walke humbly and that they could neuer finde any good by it I can soone answere that in their praiers and obedience there was no profit for indeede they did not walke humbly nor in the power of godlinesse did they keepe Gods Commandements Ob. But haue not the best of them all their sinnes distractions and wants as well as others how then can they be so bold and frequent in praier Sol. The children of God haue priuiledges others haue not for their wants are couered by Christs intercession and their suites are followed in heauen by Christs aduocation 1 Ioh. 2.1 and framed in earth by the spirit Rom. 8.26 Ob. But how can they finde matter for so much praier Sol. If men had by the law gathered the catalogues of their sinnes and learned to see and feare the iudgements sinne might bring if they had obserued the daily straits of a mortall condition if they had considered the almost infinite occasions of praier for themselues and others they would not thus obiect Ob. But there are some that doe pray and that alwaies too against their corruptions and yet cannot speed nor get strength against them Sol. If they haue constantly praied which yet I doubt then the reason is either they watch not in practise to cut off the occasions of euill Luk. 11.36 or they striue not with importunitie to preuaile with God Luk. 18 or else they cannot be truely affected towards Gods grace in others for if enuie at the graces and estimation of others raigne in thee it is iust with God to deny to giue thee that grace thou enuiest in others To conclude if any man hitherto carelesse of this dutie be now desirous to be instrusted how to pray as he ought with words affection and successe let such a man put on a minde to obserue the rules following 1. Thou must forgiue all thine enemies Rules for praier and resolue to liue without malice Math. 6. 2. Thou must constantly heare Gods word else thou canst neuer pray but God will abhorre thee and thy praiers Pro. 28.10 3. Thou must get and shew a mercifull heart to man if thou wouldest preuaile to obtaine mercy with God Pro. 21.13 Math. 5.7 4. Thou must carry thy selfe orderly and quietly in the familie 1 Pet. 3.7 5. Take heed of hypocrisie in praying to be seen of men Math. 6. Ob. But I want words Sol. Pray God to giue thee words and minde thine owne way by considering thy sinne and wants by the law Ob. But I want the affections of praier Sol. Search whether there be not some vile affections lusts and passions vnmortified Psal 66.18 1 Tim. 2.8 and pray God to giue thee the spirit of compassion Zach. 11.12 Yet in all this take heed of securitie rest not in beginnings God will take that at the first which he will not still be content with Learne to pray better Thus of the sixt thing The last is the matter he praies for That ye may stand Concerning perseuerance here are foure things to be obserued Doct. 1. That in the visible Church there may be such as will not stand and this is true both in true members and in seeming members The true members may fall either by infirmitie and so the righteous falleth seuen times and riseth againe or by presumption falling to the practise of grosse euils out of which they cannot recouer but with extreame sorrowes The onely seeming members not only may but certainly will fall and that most an end finally without recouery So Demas Iudas Ioash and many moe This should teach vs not to thinke it strange if wee see apostacie in men that haue roomes in the Church and haue acknowledged the truth according to godlinesse The miserie of such as fall avvay Doct. 2. That it is a fearefull thing to fall away a worse condition likely a man cannot chuse for himselfe 2 Pet. 2.20.21 For Satan will re-enter and gaine a stronger possession then euer he had yea their dispositions vnto euill may seuen times more be enflamed then euer before seuen deuils worse then the former may enter It were better to be ground vnder a milstone then thus to liue in apostacie Math. 21.44 such persons are abolished from Christ Gal. 5.4 They are in the power of Satan 2 Tim. 1. last Their latter end is worse then their beginning It had been better for them neuer to haue knowne the way of righteousnesse then hauing knowne it to depart from the holy commandement giuen vnto them They are as hatefull to God as dogges and swine 2 Pet. 2.20.21.22 yea they may so order the matter that they may fall into such a condition as there will remaine no more sacrifice for sinne Quest But what should be the causes of their apostacie The causes of falling avvay Answ The causes are either without them or in themselues Without them are ill counsell as in the case of Ioash and the effectuall working of Satan not only to glut himselfe in the bloud of their soules but thereby to worke scandall in the weake and scorne in the wicked Within themselues the
this world with Demas Many fall away for the Crosse and all are catcht with the deceitfulnesse of some sinne Quest. But may the faithfull fall away and not continue Answ The faithfull may lose and fall from 1. some degrees of innocency of life 2. Some degrees of the working and efficacie of Gods Spirit 3. Some degrees of Communion with Christ Their Communion may be lessened though their vnion can not be dissolued 4. from Faith Quoad sensâ—â— Quoad gradum Quoad actâ—â— Quoad doctrinam Quoad media doctrinae Seauen things from which the Elect can neuer fall Psal 94.14.145 14. Motiues to continuance of which 〈◊〉 â—â—kes mention heere And thus they may fall in respect of sense in respâ—â—â— of some degree in respect of some acts of faith in respect of some Doctrine of Faith and lastly in respect of the meanes of the doctrine of Faith But there are seauen things from which the Elect can neuer fall first eternall life Iohn 10.29 secondly confirming grace in some measure Psalm 14.5 thirdly remission of sinnes past Esa 43.25 Fourthly the seed either of doctrine or grace 1 Iohn 3.9 Fiftly the spirit of sanctification Sixtly the habite of Faith Luke 22.32 Seauenthly vnion with CHRIST Iohn 17.22.23.26 Continue Three things I propound concerning perseuerance First some reasons to moue vs to labour to hold out and continue Secondly rules to be obserued that wee might continue Thirdly the helpes the faithfull haue to further their perseuerance For the first Vnlesse we continue wee shall neuer haue the full truth of God nor be made free by it nor haue sound comfort that wee are the Disciples of Christ c Ioh. 8.31.32 Neither is any man fit for the kingdome of God that puts his hand to the plow and lookes backe d Luke 9.62 The branch cannot beare fruit except it abide in the Vine e Iob. 15.4 And if they continue not with vs it is because they were not of vs f 1 Iohâ— 2.19 It had beene better for men neuer to haue knowne the way of righteousnes then after they haue knowne it to turne from the holy Commandements deliuered vnto them For if after they haue escaped the pollutions of the world through the knowledge of Iesus Christ they be againe entangled and ouercome the latter end will be worse then the beginning g 2 Pet 2 19.20 Yea the very children of God by backesliding may fall into a miserable condition the powers of Hell may assault them h Psal 77.11 They may go to the graue with vnrecouerable affliction yea they may lose some graces without all restitution in this world as the ioy of their saluation plerophorie or full assurance c. For the second If thou wouldest continue Eight rules â—or Continuance thou must obserue eight rules First thou must get a continuing faith get thee an infallible assurance of God fauour arising from the wise Application of Gods promises and the sure witnesse of Gods spirit i Joh. 6 40. Secondly thou must at first be throughly cleansed of all thy filthinesse making conscience to repent of all sinne and haue respect to all Gods Commandements And thou must bee sure thou get a new heart for the old heart is deceitfull and will not hold out in any thing that is good k Ezek. 36.26.27 Thirdly thou must continue to vse the meanes of preseruation thou must still heare pray read conferre meditate and receiue the Sacraments for the spirituall life is preserued by meanes as well as the naturall Fourthly thou must ioyne thy selfe to such as feare God in the societieâ— and fellowship of the Gospell The affections and desires of many are blasted and soone vanish like a morning cloud for want of communion with such as are able to direct comfort admonish or encourage them l Ier 32 39 40 â—hil 1 5 6. Fiftly thou must see to it that thou get knowledge as well as affection m Hos 2.19.20 Psal 145.20.14 and affection as well as knowledgen. Sixtly thou must so receiue the truth of â—he doctrine of Christ as thou be also ready and willing to confesse it and professe it amidst the different opinions and humours of men o Math 16.16 Seuenthly Thou must be a sheepe meeke tractable profitable sociable innocent for boisterous conceited peruerse vnteachable natures will neuer hold long p Iohn 10.28 Lastly thou must be euer wary and take heede of crosse teachings and the puffs of contrary doctrine and withall take heed of coldnesse in following the truth and of discord with such as feare God Many times personall discords worke through mens singular corruptions apostacy from the truth once receiued q Ephes 4 13.14 The summe of all in that if we get a iustifying faith and be once assured of Gods fauour if wee at first make a through reformation if wee daily sticke to and wait vpon the meanes if wee conuerse with Gods children if we haue wise affections that are warmed with pietie and shewed with discretion if wee make a sound profession of the sinceritie of the truth if we be meeke and teachable and follow the truth without coldnesse or contention wee shall neuer fall but continue as Mount Sion that cannot bee moued And out of all this wee may discerne the cause of the backe-sliding of many either they were deceiued by a temporary faith or neglected the constant vse of Gods ordinances or were sleighthie in mortification or they forsooke the fellowship of the Saints or they were tost with contrary doctrine or they were people of vnruly affections or were seduced by secret lusts Helpes for continuance For the third though it be a hard worke to continue by reason of the infirmities within vs and the impediments from without vs yet a Christian hath great helpes to further him in perseuerance hee hath helpes first from the Saints and is furthered by their example by their exhortations and by their prayers r Heb 12 1. 10 24. 1 Tim 2 1. secondly from the immortall seede which is within them which hath as great aptnesse to grow as any seed in Nature and is a seed that is sowen for continuance euen for Eternitie it selfe Å¿ 1 Iohn 3 9. Thirdly from the easinesse and grace of the Couenant in which they stand in fauour with God And here it would be obserued how the words of the Coâ—enant runne for when God saith He will make his euerlasting Couenant his promise is that hee will not turne away from them to doe them good and his feare he will put in their hearts that they shall not depart from him t Ier 32 4. And in another place he saith hee will not onely clense them but hee will giue them a new heart and take away the stony heart out of their bodies and put his spirit within them and cause them to walke in his statutes and to doe them u Ephes 36 26.27 Fourthly
to seeke forgiuenesse hauing their soules washed in the bloud of Christ for howsoeuer for the present they liue securely through the methods of Sathan and the deceitfulnesse of sinne yet may they be brought into the midst almost of all euills before they bee aware p Pro. 5.14 Let them assure themselues that the end will bee bitter as wormewood and sharpe as a two-edged sword q Prou 5.4 for hee that followeth a strange woman is as an oxe that goeth to the slaughter and as a foole to the stockes for correction till a dart strike through his liuer as a bird hasteth to the snare not knowing that hee is in danger r Pro. 7.22.23 for if the filthy person could escape all manner of iudgement from men yet it is certaine that whoremongers and adulterers God will iudge Å¿ Heb. 13.4 but because God for a time holdeth his tongue therefore they thinke God is like them but certainly the time hasteth when the Lord will set all their filthinesse in order before them and if they consider not hee will seaze vpon them when no man shall deliuer them t Ps 50.21.22 especially they are assured to lose the Kingdome of Heauen and to feele the smart of Gods eternall wrath in the lake that burneth with fire and brimstone u 1 Cor. 6.9 Eph. 5.5 Reuel 21.8 22.15 neither let them applaud themselues in their secrecy for God can detect them and bring vpon them the terrors of the shadow of death when they see they are knowne * Iob. 24.15.17 the heauens may declare their wickednesse and the earth rise against them x Iob. 20.26 And the fire not blowne may deuoure them Neither let any nurse themselues in security in this sinne vnder pretence that they purpose to repent hereafter for they that go to a strange woman seldome returne againe neither take they hold of the way of life y Pro. 2.18 for whoredome takes away their heart z Hos 4.11 If they reply that Dauid did commit adultery and yet did returne I answere it is true of many thousand adulterers one Dauid did returne but why mayest thou not feare thou shouldest perish with the multitude did not returne besides when thou canst shew once Dauids exquisite sorrowes and teares I will beleeue thy interest in the application of Dauids example Vncleanesse By vncleanesse here I suppose is meant all externall pollutions or filthinesses besides whoredome As first with Diuels Seuen kindes of vncleannesse besides whoredome and that either sleeping by filthy dreams or waking as is reported of some witches Secondly with beasts and this is buggery Thirdly with men and that is Sodomitrie Fourthly with our owne kindred and that is incest Fiftly with more wiues then one and that is Poligamie Sixtly with ones owne wife by the intemperate or intempestiue vse of the marriage bed as in the time of separation Seuenthly with a mans owne selfe as was Onans sinne or in like filthinesse though not for the same end These as the Gentiles walke in the vanitie of their minds their cogitations are darkened they are strangers from the life of God Eph. 4.17 Rom. 1.24.26.27.29 c. through their ignorance and hardnesse of heart being for the most part past feeling and many of them deliuered vp to a reprobate sense as a scourge of other sinnes and foule vices which abound in them these are the shame of our assemblies and many times visited with secret and horrible Iudgements Inordinate affection The originall word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 notes internall vncleanesse especially the burning and flaming of lust though it neuer come to action or the daily passions of lust which arise out of such a softnesse or effeminatenesse of mind as is carried and fired with euery occasion or temptation this is the lust of concupiscence a 1 Thes 4.5 and howsoeuer the world litle cares for this euill yet let true Christians striue to keep their hearts pure and cleane from it for they were as good haue a burning fire in them b 1 Cor. 7.9 Secondly those lusts fight against the soule c 1 Pet. 2.12 they wound and pierce the conscience Thirdly the Deuill beginnes the frame of his worke in these hee desires no more liberty then to be allowed to beget these lusts in the heart He is not called the father of lust d Ioh. 8.44 for nothing he can by these inordinate thoughts and affections erect vnto himselfe such strong holds e 2 Cor. 10.5 as nothing but the mighty power of God can cast downe Fourthly the Apostle saith lust is foolish and noysome and drownes men in perdition f Tim. 6.9 Fiftly they hinder the efficacie of the word that 's the reason why diuers men and women are euer learning and are neuer able to come to the knowledge of the truth euen this they are carried about with diuers lusts Sixtly they greatly purge vpon faith and hope they hinder or weaken the trust on the grace of God brought vs by Iesus Christ and therefore the Apostle Peter counsels Christians not to fashion themselues according to the lusts of their former ignorance g 1 Pet. 1.13.14 Seuenthly those monstrous crimes mentioned in the first to the Romanes grow originally from these lusts h Rom. 1.24 The vses of all these together now follow And first wee may hence see great cause of thankefulnesse Vses if the Lord haue deliuered vs and kept vs from these monstrous abhominations and especially if the Lord haue made vs sincere to looke to and pray against and in some happy measure to get victory ouer those base lusts of the heart and euill thoughts if there were nothing else to breake the pride of our natures this should to consider seriously what monstrous diuelish filthinesse Sathan hath wrought others to and if God should leaue vs might bring the best of vs to But especially this should teach vs to vse all possible remedies against these or any of these vncleanesses Remedies against vncleanesse The first sort of remedies The remedies are of two sorts First for such as haue beene guilty of any of the fâ—rmer vncleanesses Secondly for such as would preserue themselues against them that they might not be defiled with them There are two principall remedies for the vncleane person The first is marriage or the right vse of it if it be in single persons they must remember the Apostles words It is better to marry thou to burne i 1 Cor. 7.9 and if they be married they must know that the loue of their Husbands or wiues is the speciall helpe to driue away these impure pollutions for such is the counsell of the holy Ghost in the fifth of the Prouerbes to them that are infected with these vicious and predominant inclinations k Pro. 5.15 21. and if they finde as it is certaine euery vncleane person doth finde want of loue to